Prologue to Book Two

Fitzwilliam Darcy’s predictions for the future did indeed come true. Though still apprehensive about Miss Bennet’s suitability, the Matlocks were not about to cut themselves off from their favorite nephew. In the end, their affection for him and the tight family bond they shared would allow for nothing less than warm acceptance. Besides, the persistent entreaties and reassurances of both Richard and Georgiana convinced them that the union might have promise.

On first meeting Miss Bennet, Earl and Lady Matlock were immediately struck by her genuine sweetness and her warm, unassuming nature. The quiet confidence that shone through those exceptionally fine eyes did much to win them over. True, this vivacious young woman would not bring wealth or status to their family line, but Darcy lacked neither, and the Matlocks soon came to understand that Elizabeth brought something far more precious to all their lives — a spark for life and a talent for bringing people together that would benefit them immeasurably!

Without shame or hesitation, they apologized to her for their earlier skepticism and offered her not only their approval, but support. When, just a few weeks before the wedding, Lady Matlock developed a high fever and persistent cough, Elizabeth, who was in London at the time for the fitting of her wedding gown, hurried, unsolicited, to her Ladyship’s bedside.

“I know that without a sister or daughter to help care for you, you might be left entirely in the hands of the servants,” said Elizabeth on entering the bedchamber and taking Lady Matlock’s hand. “And as Georgiana is at Pemberley just now, I hope you will allow me to be of some service to you.” Needless to say, by the time Elizabeth left a week later, Lady Matlock wondered how Richard could ever find a wife who could endear herself to her more. Elizabeth would, in time, become like a daughter to her, and despite the differences in their ages, a truly close friend.

***

An urgent post had reached the Bennets at Longbourne just a few days before they were to set off for Scotland. The post instructed them to travel to London instead and await their daughter’s return, while assuring them that the sudden change in plans was due to a most happy development. Both the Bennets and the Gardiners were convinced that Elizabeth had betrothed herself to Sir Robert. What a shock it was to see her arrive radiantly flushed on the arm of Fitzwilliam Darcy!

After a lengthy recital of the history of their long and troubled courtship (with the first, painful proposal omitted, of course), the young couple was able to win the approval and blessings of the entire family. Jane and Charles were particularly pleased, and while Mrs. Gardiner’s heart ached for her beloved cousin, she knew that Elizabeth’s marriage to Fitzwilliam Darcy had been destined from the start.

Mr. Darcy, mindful of having cheated the Bennets out of a month’s holiday, invited them to make use of his London townhouse when he and Elizabeth traveled to Italy in the spring. He would have wished to set out on their wedding journey immediately, but with Jane so far along, Elizabeth would not hear of leaving before the child was born. And with winter fast approaching, it made sense to postpone their trip until April.

Darcy also offered his new family the use of his boxes at the opera and theatre, along with the carriage and an open invitation to dine wherever they pleased at his expense. Elizabeth entreated Georgiana to stay in town, not only to act as their guide, but as a visible reminder to her mother that she was but a guest, and not the lady of the house. It was proof of Georgiana’s love for Elizabeth that she accepted such a formidable task. And although she took it on with great trepidation, she soon found herself easily in control of the situation and happy to have the lively company of her new sisters. Never before had she had the unique experience of being the most sophisticated and worldly young lady of the party, and it gave her great joy and confidence to introduce Kitty and Mary to some of her favorite spots around town.

The wedding, though nothing grand, was a very happy event indeed as it was attended, for the most part, by those relatives and friends who truly wished the couple well. Charles had begged Elizabeth and Darcy not to invite his sisters. He was certain to have a more relaxed time of it without Caroline’s resentful remarks and constant sulking. And as Netherfield was to host the wedding breakfast as well as the out-of-town guests just weeks before the birth of their child, it was deemed a very prudent decision to eliminate any unnecessary anxiety. Lady Catherine had forbidden Mr. Collins’s attendance, and so Charlotte arrived relaxed and happy on the arm of her father. Even Sir Robert made the long journey to Hertfordshire with little Jonathan and Betsy to witness the happy event.

“Am I not to receive some credit for the joyful ending of this long and difficult courtship?” he teased the groom. “Had I not kept Elizabeth at Braemar for so long, you might…”

“Pray say no more, Sir Robert,” interrupted Darcy, raising a glass to him. “You have my heartfelt thanks for your role in bringing us together. I am in your debt, sir,” Darcy said with genuine sincerity.

“I refuse to say that the better man won,” teased Sir Robert, heartily shaking Darcy’s hand, “for had I been the first to meet her, you, my friend, would not have had a chance! That, I do assure you.”

Darcy took the playful remark good-naturedly, though he knew the fierce emotion behind it. Sir Robert had been more than gracious — stepping aside without any sign of resentment. Indeed, he tried to make Elizabeth believe that he was genuinely happy for her. He presented no obstacle, inflicted no guilt— though it was obvious that his heart was breaking. Elizabeth Bennet had come into his life at a time when he was most vulnerable, and while there were those who said that his admiration for her was largely based on gratitude and need, he alone knew the depths of his feelings for her. He would in time find another to capture his imagination and win his love, but for now, he deeply felt his loss.

The bride and groom, though blissfully happy to be finally united, hid from their guests the underlying pain they felt concerning their cousin Anne. She who had risked so much to ensure their happiness had been denied the pleasure of seeing them wed or even reading about it in the newspaper. Sadly, it was her life that would be grievously impacted by their union, her life that would suffer the consequences of her mother’s vengeance.

***

Lady Catherine, though distressed at the loss of her prestigious nephew’s company and his invaluable assistance in matters of business, seemed to thrive on her own bitterness. She would hold court and expound for hours on the lack of moral fibre of young people today and their abandonment of duty, loyalty and family honor. Poor Anne would be forced to endure her mother’s tirades again and again, along with whoever was her Ladyship’s captive audience at the moment. And with each outrageous monologue Anne would tunnel deeper inside the tomb she was creating inside herself.

The lovely and vibrant flower that had bloomed in Scotland was quietly withering. No longer permitted to visit the parsonage or to communicate with Charlotte in any way, she had no company her own age. Lady Catherine, having become suspicious of everything and everyone, now opened Anne’s precious correspondence and soon put an end to her daughter’s last source of happiness. And while letters from Fitzwilliam, Georgiana, Elizabeth and Richard arrived weekly…Anne saw none of them. Her only comfort came from deep within herself—in the thoughts and internal dialogues that kept her sane. It was the real world that was going mad—her own little world was safely tucked deep inside her heart and mind.

From a very early age, Anne had come to accept that she would never marry. Marriage resulted in intimacy, and intimacy resulted in the birth of children. Her fragile constitution could withstand neither, she was told. She never questioned her fate, but neither could she stop herself from dreaming. What would it be like to be loved by a man…a man who adored you and wanted to make you happy? Still, she was resigned. Where the joys of physical affection were concerned she would have to remain a dreamer. But when her thoughts turned to children, her heart swelled with hope and longing.

In her mind’s eye, Anne had always pictured herself surrounded by children who loved her—children who waited on the front steps for her arrival, vied for her attention and cried bitterly at her departure. She would be their best beloved auntie—the one who could sooth a hurt and turn tears into laughter when everyone else had failed. She would know all the best stories, eagerly play the silliest games and always, always keep her promises… as well as their secrets. It was she whom her cousins would trust to stay with the children when they went on holiday, and she who would be summoned when anyone was ill. Her large and loving family would give her life purpose and bless her with the pure, innocent affection of her nieces and nephews. Between her three cousins, she had hoped to be very busy indeed. Never had she imagined that her movements would be so restricted, her correspondence so censured, that she would be shut out of their lives entirely.

More than a year had now passed since they had left Braemar. Earl and Lady Matlock visited several times, trying to keep the family connection alive—and always trying to determine whether the time was right to broach the subject of reconciliation to their sister. It never was. Nevertheless, these cherished visits were Anne’s only connection with the outside world and she eagerly anticipated them. On slow and leisurely walks with her aunt she would hear news of her cousins, receive their precious letters and small, meaningful gifts that could easily be hidden. One such gift, a miniature of Fitzwilliam and Elizabeth in their wedding finery, Anne regretfully returned. If it were ever discovered, it would surely be thrown into the fire … and Anne could not allow for that possibility. She kissed the beloved faces so exquisitely portrayed and returned it to the safe keeping of her aunt. “One day I shall display it proudly,” she said with tears in her eyes, “but for now…” Her voice trailed off. Lady Matlock replaced it in her reticule and pressed Anne’s hand.

“I have some news, Anne, that unfortunately will bring you both pleasure and pain,” said Aunt Matlock on one such walk. “Elizabeth is expecting a child. We visited Pemberley just before we came to Rosings and her little secret could no longer be hidden from anyone. I know you will be happy for them … as well as for yourself. You are soon to become an aunt and I promise you that your uncle and I will do everything in our power to convince your mother to let you see them.”

It was obvious that Anne was thrilled by the news— her complexion brightened and her eyes sparkled. But her voice was soft as she shook her head and murmured, “She will never allow that, dear Aunt.”

“Do not be so discouraged, Anne. Time has a way of healing emotional wounds as well physical ones, and your mother’s heart, though still smarting from her great disappointment, will eventually mend. With patience and perseverance we, together, will make it happen.”

Anne gave her aunt a faint smile. She knew her words to be well intentioned but meaningless. Her mother’s resentment was feeding on itself and growing stronger by the day. She would never be permitted to travel to Pemberley when the child was born…or ever.

And so it was, that with the joyous anticipation of becoming an aunt, Anne resolved to take her future into her own hands and leave her ancestral home. It would not be quickly or easily done—not if she was to survive the separation with some measure of dignity and independence. She knew, of course, that she could, if she so wished, become a permanent part of the Darcy household. But that would not make her happy. To depend on the patience and good humour of anyone for the entirety of her life was simply out of the question. One could look forward to the arrival of a beloved aunt for a month or two, but an extended stay could strain the relationship, perhaps even destroy it. Though she believed that Fitzwilliam and Elizabeth would encourage her to make her home with them, she was convinced that she would eventually become an emotional burden to them. Besides, she, too, yearned for a home of her own—a place where she could do as she pleased without having to consider the preferences and needs of others. With all her riches and advantages in life, she had never had that pleasure.

Would this dream of hers be possible to achieve? A small, but beautifully furnished home in London, just a short carriage ride from shops, eating establishments and the theatre was what she envisioned. Three or four bedrooms would do—one for herself, another for her companion and two for guests. She could stroll in the park, visit the museums, and join some charitable organizations perhaps. She saw herself returning home after a month or two at Pemberley, anxious for a bit of solitude, yet filled with contentment and happy memories — her cup brimming over with the tender affection of all her family.

Her problem was financial, of course. Although she had money of her own, left to her by her father upon his death, her mother had the control of it. Having been convinced that she lacked the understanding needed to oversee such matters herself, Anne had, long ago, given over all such responsibilities to her mother. She received a small sum each month for personal items and pocket money, but in truth, had little need of it. And as she was not even permitted to go to Huntsford Village without Mrs. Jenkinson, she could not purchase anything without her mama being immediately told of it. Her meager savings would barely help her escape, let alone help her survive in the outside world.

What she needed to do, she soon realized, was to recover control of her inheritance, separate herself from her mother’s solicitors, and start life anew. Her mother would never agree to such a change, of course, opposing her in court, if need be. And Mama would surely use her fragile constitution as justification for continuing to control her assets.

If she were ever to be allowed to live on her own and control her destiny, she would first have to prove herself capable of doing so. Her challenge would be to escape Rosings unnoticed, and live undiscovered, for at least a year without any help from anyone. With such evidence of her ability to be physically and financially independent, she might stand a chance of winning her autonomy from a court of law. And there was no doubt in her mind that it would be necessary to do so! Naturally, she ran the risk of being disinherited and losing Rosings and all that went with it — but that mattered little. Although what her father had left her was a modest sum compared to the riches of Rosings, she was certain that with careful economy she could make it last. But how was anyone to accomplish such a seemingly impossible task—especially someone like herself, who had so little experience with the outside world?

Chapter One

After months of anxious waiting, the opportunity presented itself rather suddenly. Lady Catherine became afflicted with a severe chest cold and was too feverish to leave her bed just at the time that Mrs. Jenkinson was away visiting her sister. The servants, both male and female, were being run ragged by her Ladyship’s demands and had precious little time or energy to notice a change in Anne’s demeanor or activities. It was, therefore, the perfect time for her to begin to put her plan into action.

For the past few days she had spent a few hours at her mother’s bedside each morning—reading to her, listening to her complaints and doing her best to make her comfortable. Yet all the while her mind was preoccupied with the necessary preliminaries that would make her escape possible. The various letters she had written were ready to be mailed; she only needed the opportunity to go to the post unobserved. Her conversation with Mr. Calder, her mother’s solicitor, was well rehearsed. What had been lacking, till now, was a plausible excuse to leave the house on her own. Anne had never been allowed to go to Huntsford Village without a companion, of course, but the situation that now presented itself thankfully made it possible.

“Mary,” said Anne to her mother’s maid as she was about to enter her mistress’s bedchamber, “James will be taking me into the village to purchase some new books to keep Mama entertained. We just finished the novel we were reading and you know that her Ladyship does not care for poetry. I shall not be gone long. Is there anything that I can get for the household while I am there? Do we have enough of the eucalyptus oil the doctor recommended?”

“Yes, Miss Anne, we have a plentiful supply. But do you think you should be going on your own, Miss? Would you like Meg to go with you? She is working in the laundry at the moment, but…”

“No, no! Truly, there is no need. James will drop me off at the booksellers, and all my other errands are just steps away. You needn’t worry. And,” said Anne, her lips curling into a mischievous grin, “I am looking forward to dropping into Hartley’s and looking for some new lace without Mrs. Jenkinson peering over my shoulder and imposing her taste on me.” Her smile broadened and she raised her brows to imply that she was sharing a most significant confidence.

Though feeling a bit uneasy, Mary knew it was not her place to further question the young lady of the house. She nodded, curtsied, and hurried to answer her Ladyship’s bell, which had been ringing incessantly all the while they had been talking.

“Oh, Mary,” said Anne, calling her back with a trusting smile, “there is no need to mention this little excursion to Mama. We don’t want her to fret unnecessarily, do we?” Again, she gave the young woman a look that needed no translation.

*****

Having made her purchases at Bentley’s bookshop, Anne quietly left by the rear door and made her way around to post her letters. Even there she had to dissemble. These were not her correspondences, she offered, when Mr. Finesdale raised his brows; her mother had asked her to post them. It was evident that his suspicion was aroused, but he smiled kindly as he took them from her. If he noted the youthful flourish of the hand, his countenance did not betray it. A gentleman of his profession knew when discretion was called for.

Anne quickly continued on to Mr. Calder’s office at the end of the street, hoping that no one would see her enter. It would be nice to avoid having to answer the questions of curious neighbors, but she was not terribly concerned. If the need arose, she had answers well prepared.


*****


Mr. Calder’s son, who was being groomed to take his father’s place when the elder gentleman retired, was at the front desk and very surprised to see her.

“Miss de Bourgh, how good to see you. But I hope that nothing serious has brought you here today? Is her Ladyship’s health not improving? I thought I heard that she was a little better yesterday.”

“Indeed, she is a bit stronger, Mr. Calder. Thank you for asking after her. Is your father in? I have no appointment, but need only a few minutes of his time.”

“I will let him know that you are here, Miss de Bourgh. I know he will wish to make time for you,” Reginald Calder replied as he bowed politely and retreated into the back office.

Once seated before her mother’s loyal and highly protective solicitor, Anne’s anxiety was such that she thought she might forget all that she had rehearsed for so long. His cooperation in this scheme was crucial, though hopefully, he would not understand the full impact of what he was being asked to do until she was long gone and hidden away. In an attempt to look more confident, she pulled back her shoulders, cocked her head playfully to the side and gazed intently at the gentleman before her.

“Mr. Calder,” she began, a winsome smile playing about the corners of her mouth, “it is imperative that I make you my co-conspirator … my very trustworthy accomplice in the deliciously secretive scheme I am plotting!” She watched as Mr. Calder’s eyes widened and his face paled. The poor man was squirming uncomfortably in his chair.

“My dear Miss de Bourgh,” he began to mumble, “you know that I am always at your service, but your mother…”

“Yes, I know, Mr. Calder. You would never wish to deceive her or keep anything from her. You are a steadfast and faithful servant and that is precisely why I know I can count on you to keep my secret.”

Mr. Calder’s posture relaxed a bit as he allowed himself to settle more comfortably in his chair. Clasping his hands together on the desk before him, he gave her his full attention.

“My mother will be celebrating a rather special birthday next month and I wish to honor her with a gift that truly reflects my appreciation of her devotion to me. She has always been so good and has had to sacrifice so much of her own happiness and independence for the sake of my health. I am painfully aware of how I have restricted her life.”

Mr. Calder nodded sympathetically but added, “I am sure that her Ladyship does not consider her devotion to you a burden of any kind, Miss de Bourgh.”

“Yes, perhaps, Mr. Calder. But the opportunity now presents itself for me to express my appreciation and give her a much-deserved holiday. You see my aunt and uncle, Lord and Lady Matlock are planning a trip to Venice next month and I wish to make it possible for Mama to join them. I know she would never agree to go — feeling obliged to remain at home with me. But if I pay for the voyage and her accommodations ahead of time, and present the entire package to her as a gift, she will not be able to refuse. I know how dearly she would like to go, for her countenance betrayed her feelings when my aunt spoke of it.”

“What a thoughtful and generous scheme, Miss de Bourgh. But pray, how do I fit into all of this?”

“Well, the small allowance that I draw from the monies my father left me and the pocket money my mother provides certainly will not cover such a gift. Therefore, I wish to withdraw five hundred pounds of my inheritance and use it for this purpose. Surely, my father would approve and feel that I was putting his money to good use. Of course, your role in this is vital – keeping it all secret until the happy day.”

Once again, the color drained from Mr. Calder’s face. “But…but Miss de Bourgh, I have strict instructions from your mother to let her know about every financial transaction concerning her accounts. She trusts me to follow her instructions to the letter. And despite the reason for keeping it from her, I’m afraid she may not look kindly on my having conspired with you in the removal of such a large sum.”

Anne maintained the sweetest of expressions though her heart was beating wildly. “May I remind you, Mr. Calder, that the account of which we speak and the money in it … is mine … inherited from my dear father upon his death. I am not asking you to pillage my mother’s account. I only ask for what is rightfully mine.”

“Indeed, I do understand that, Miss de Bourgh, but as you know, your mother is the custodian of that account. It is held in trust for you of course, but legally under your mother’s control due to your ill health. I’m afraid I cannot, in good conscience, remove such a sum without consulting her.”

“But that would defeat the purpose altogether!” cried Anne.

“I am sorry, Miss. But I cannot and will not go against your mother’s clear and exacting wishes.”

Anne felt her face flush with humiliation and breathed in deeply to enable her to continue. To be eight and twenty and the heiress of a great fortune, and to have to beg for the use of her own money was beyond humiliating. Yet she had foreseen this ugly scenario and was equally prepared for it. Nevertheless, she was truly shocked at how it unraveled her.

“Mr. Calder,” she began slowly and calmly, “your loyalty to my mother does you credit, and that is precisely why I have never envisioned any other firm holding the financial accounts of Rosings Park.”

Mr. Calder suddenly straightened—his eyes widening in nervous anticipation.

“My mother tells me that you plan to retire next year and that you are grooming your son to take your place. Is that not so?”

He swallowed hard and nodded.

“Well…just as your son will be filling your shoes, Mr. Calder, I will, G-d willing, be the Mistress of Rosings Park one day. I have not been blessed with the energy of some, but my doctors tell me that as long as I take my medication and follow their instructions I can expect to live a relatively long and comfortable life. My mother, of course, is still very vigorous, but she is of a certain age, sir.” Anne lowered her eyes.

“When I am the Mistress of Rosings I will feel the same need for a truly trusted solicitor and will expect him to have my best interests and wishes at heart. If I cannot persuade you to turn over a small fraction of my own inheritance to me, Mr. Calder, how can I look forward to such a close and trusting relationship with your firm in the future? I’m afraid this would taint our association forever.”

Her countenance showed no sign of anger or resentment. Indeed, she gazed at him with artless wonder, as if she had just asked him a perfectly innocent question and was simply waiting for a response. Yet her words had had their desired effect. Samuel Calder was about to have an attack of nerves.

Rosings Park had been his largest account for more than thirty years now and was, in effect, responsible for his family’s very comfortable mode of living. It was inconceivable that this major portion of his income could be snatched away by the timid and unassuming Miss de Bourgh! But what she said was all too true! Lady Catherine was getting on in years and more significantly, was becoming more and more eccentric. Since her return from Scotland many townspeople had thought her verging on the point of madness. Her temper, her increasingly outlandish demands for attention and respect made everyone wonder about her sanity. Even if Lady Catherine were to live for a long, long time, her daughter might be burdened with the responsibility of the estate sooner than later. He had to think of his son, of his own retirement and of the well being of his entire family! Attempting to regulate his breathing and the panic that was welling in his chest, he smiled sheepishly at Anne de Bourgh.

*****

Fitzwilliam Darcy pushed his right arm through the sleeve of his waistcoat, adjusted its collar and proceeded to pull his cuffs comfortably out from beneath the edge of his sleeves. Thus elegantly prepared to face the day, he lingered yet another moment over the tantalizing form stretched out before him. The beautiful line that swelled at her hip and sloped sensuously down along her thighs still made his heart quiver. He bent to kiss her, nuzzling the nape of her neck where those exquisite little curls caressed her skin.

“Do you really want me to entice you out of this warm bed for the pleasure of roaming the shops with your aunt Gardiner, my love? Edward allowed you not four hours of sleep together last night! Perhaps you should postpone your outing,” he whispered between kisses on and about her ear.

“No, nooooooo,” she murmured sleepily. “I’ve been looking forward to this for so long. It is a rite of passage, you know … my very first real outing without Edward. If I postpone it now, it may take me another month to get up the courage to leave him with Nanny and the other servants.”

“Good G-d, Elizabeth, you finally found the perfect Nanny and even brought Mrs. Reynolds from Pemberley to keep a watchful eye on him…and still you worry about spending a few hours away from home? I hope you don’t intend to follow our son to Oxford when he goes. It would be damned embarrassing for the poor boy.”

Elizabeth turned and raised her head to meet her husband’s waiting lips. “Don’t tease me so, Fitzwilliam,” she chided. “It is not easy being a new mother … especially when almost everyone disapproves of those things that seem only natural and right to me. Nanny Henderson is wonderful in many ways, but she is far from perfect. Do you not hear her tsk, tsking every morning when we insist on letting Edward snuggle in our bed for but an hour?”

“Well, you have Doctor Morrison’s blessings and that should be enough for you, my sweet. He is both delighted and impressed that you have managed to nurse Edward these six months. He holds you in very high esteem, I dare say, and is extremely pleased with the boy’s progress. You have every reason to be proud, my love.”

Before Elizabeth could respond, Darcy lowered his mouth onto hers for the deep and satisfying kiss he had been longing for. He would not allow this rather well-worn conversation to keep him from his goal. After all, he needed another kiss to help him through a stressful morning with his bankers.

Edward thrust his little fist out towards his father’s face as if startled by some surprising dream, his sweet little lips puckering and sucking in his sleep. Darcy moved from his wife’s mouth to the downy softness of his son’s head and nuzzled him. “Lucky boy,” he whispered, rubbing his lips against his son’s hair.

“Well, if you insist on your little shopping expedition, you had best get up, Elizabeth. Unfortunately, I have no time to breakfast with you, my love, but have a lovely time and give my best to Aunt Gardiner. I shall see you late this afternoon.”

After placing another tender kiss on his wife’s brow, he swept his precious son up into his arms and delivered him to Nanny Henderson, whom he knew to be waiting rather irritably and impatiently for him in the nursery.



It was bad enough, thought Nanny Henderson, that the mistress insisted on nursing the child herself, but the way both parents spoiled him was truly shocking! What mother on earth would give up the London season to be at her infant’s beck and call? And when the Darcys did entertain, which was rather frequently now that they did not go out in the evenings, Mrs. Darcy thought nothing of excusing herself during dinner to tend to the child’s needs. Nanny often wondered why she had been hired at all! But perhaps now that Edward had begun eating solid food, some things would change. Why, had not the mistress informed her that Edward would be left to her care today while she spent several hours with Mrs. Gardiner? Humph! Well, she would believe it only when the great, miraculous event had actually come to pass!

*****

“And are you quite sure that we are not sending you out of your way, Anne-Marie?” asked Winifred Tilson, tying the ribbons of Anne’s bonnet and then searching round for her gloves.

“It might be a rather heavy package to carry all the way home from the fish market. I ordered three pounds of carp, you know,” added her twin sister, Eugenie. Both elderly ladies fussed and fluttered around their new and most beloved tenant, smoothing her hair under her bonnet and brushing lint from her pelisse.

Anne laughed to herself. With all her servants and paid companions at Rosings Park, she had never felt so loved and cared for. And all this affection came from two of the most terrifying old biddies she had ever chanced to meet!

Anne had been surprised to see the same advertisement for a room to let, month after month, in the London Gazette. Obviously, there had to be something wrong with the arrangement or the people leasing it, for no one seemed to want to live there. Yet the neighborhood suited her, being neither a place so fine that her mother would think of looking for her there, nor so poor as to be dangerous or unpleasant. What was equally important was that her beloved cousins would have no reason to frequent such a place, making a chance meeting very unlikely. And so it was with great trepidation that she had sent off her letter so many months ago from Huntsford Village asking for further details as to the accommodations.

For the next two weeks Anne nervously waited for the post to be delivered each morning so that she could retrieve her letter without anyone else being aware of it. When it finally came, she understood only too well why the room was still vacant. The list of restrictions pertaining to its lease was long indeed.

*No food other than fruit or biscuits could be brought into the house — though the making of tea in the tenant’s own fireplace would be permissible;

*No visitors of either sex would be allowed or pets. No pets of any kind (not even a canary);

*The tenant would not have the use of any of the common rooms in the house and under no circumstances would the tenant touch the pianoforte;

*The tenant would be responsible for paying the house servants separately for the cleaning of her room;

*The tenant could leave and enter only through the servants’ entrance and would be in by eight o’clock in the evening when the house would be securely locked.”

It was perfect!

Well, the food restrictions were outrageous, of course. Imagine having to eat every meal of every day at one eating establishment or another! But oddly enough the other restrictions would make it easy for her to live a safe and quiet life, undisturbed and unobserved. Why, in a normal situation, among normal people, it would appear odd for her not to have any friends or relations at all. People would inquire into her past, forcing her to lie and to entangle herself in dangerous ways. No, this was an almost ideal situation for her — a quiet cave in which to hide for the year. She would have to go by a different name, of course, but one that she would respond to. How comical it would be to introduce oneself as Martha Dobbs and never turn your head when you were called. Anne-Marie Burton! That would do. Just similar enough to remind her of who she really was.

Of course the most difficult part of all would be to keep herself hidden from her family when she longed so very much to see them! How she would love the comforting companionship of Fitzwilliam, Georgiana and Elizabeth. And Edward…little Edward! What would she give to hold him in her arms? But that would not be possible for now – not if she was to win her independence from her mother.

More than anything, this would be the test of her fortitude. If she could prove to a court of law that she was well enough and capable enough to survive on her own — without the financial help or emotional support of friends or relations, she might succeed in convincing a magistrate that her mother’s restrictive hold on her and her finances were unnecessary and therefore, unlawful. She was of age, and she was of means — if only she had access to the fifteen thousand pounds her father had left her!

Oddly enough, the biggest threat to her plan would more than likely come from a most benevolent source – her dear cousin Darcy. He would never allow her to live in this way if he knew her whereabouts and her situation. He would pressure her with every conceivable argument, insisting that he could easily secure her freedom, that he could arrange for it all without her having to suffer any hardship at all. But Anne knew that her mother would put up a noble fight to protect her own interests— especially her honor — and that Darcy’s involvement would only make her more ruthless and determined. Lady Catherine would not release her control over her only child ,and the finances that would enable her to be independent, without an ugly, public display in the courts. And that, Anne was determined to prevent, if she could. She would not subject the names of Darcy, Fitzwilliam and de Bourgh to gossip and ridicule in the local papers. Besides, if she allowed Fitzwilliam to help her, she would only be trading one kind of dependence for another. That was not what she had envisioned for herself. She needed and wanted a home of her own. If she were ever to shed the yoke of being poor little Anne de Bourgh, she would have to do it by the power of her own strength and resolve.


Through much introspection Anne had come to understand that her mother had always used the excuse of her delicate health to make her more of an invalid than she really was. How awful to think that one’s own mother could receive some sort of perverse pleasure from keeping you sickly! Yet, of late, that was precisely what Anne had been thinking. It was a way of keeping her tied to her mother forever. Mama, it would seem, needed her company far more than she needed hers. The gilded tower her Ladyship had built for herself at Rosings was a lonely one, and now that she had disowned half her family, her situation was dire indeed.

Being her own mistress for the very first time, Anne now looked to herself for the answers to the questions that had been nagging at her for years. Would a more demanding regimen really weaken her heart? Would eating citrus fruits or sweets destroy her delicate stomach? Anne began to experiment little by little. She found that as she lengthened her walk each day, even by only a minute or two, she gained strength and stamina. Her diet, now less restricted, did not play havoc with her digestion.

How many things had she been denied for the sake of her “delicate health”? She remembered the tears she had shed when her mother had flatly refused to allow her to learn to play the pianoforte. Really now, how much strength would it have taken to sit and practice for a half hour each day? Perhaps it was her Ladyship’s fear that a child of hers would not excel that prompted her to deny the lessons? A de Bourgh would have to be a true proficient or nothing at all.

All these things considered, Anne knew that it would have been best for her to avoid London altogether. But London was precisely where she had wanted to be. Here she would find innumerable sources of pleasure and entertainment. And as she would have to keep to her own company, the museums, libraries and charitable organizations of the town would provide her the opportunity to be among people, to be intellectually stimulated and amused, and…best of all, to be kept busy.

Chapter Two

“It will be no hardship at all to pick up the fish for dinner, I assure you,” said Anne, checking her reticule for a handkerchief and a few extra shillings. “And I promise to be home by three so I can help prepare the meal. As long as Eleanor continues to scrub the pots, I will continue to be an eager student in the kitchen.”

“We will expect you at three then and hold off all preparations until you arrive. Have a good time with the children, dear, but don’t let them wear you out,” warned Winifred, pressing her hand.

*****

Anne lifted her face to the sun as she stepped out of the modest little place she now called home. What a luxury it was to come and go as you please — to make your own plans for the day! She had never been so happy!

She chuckled to herself as she thought of how much things had changed since her arrival at the Tilson home. Those intimidating old ladies had frightened her half to death at first. Their cold, condescending manner and endless restrictions should have made her feel at home, for they reminded her only too well of her mother. But it had saddened her indeed to find that she had traded one haughty and judgmental warden for two. Thankfully, these first impressions soon gave way to compassionate understanding as Anne began to see the Tilson sisters for who they really were.

Winifred and Eugenie Tilson were born into a noble, landed family from Sussex and had lived a rather privileged life until the death of their father. Having always been so devoted to each other, they had found it difficult to make room in their lives and hearts for husbands, although their great beauty and lively dispositions had brought them many suitors. This unfortunate misjudgment only became apparent when their father’s estate was entailed away and they were left with the London townhouse and an adequate, but hardly substantial yearly income.

As the years went by their fashionable neighborhood lost its elegance, along with many of its wealthier residents. The sisters were not insensitive to the neighborhood’s decline but could not afford to move. They did their best to stretch their resources, but eventually had to let many of their servants go, including their cook. They could certainly learn to make their way around a kitchen, and cooking was the least strenuous of all the household chores. Eventually, they were forced to admit that they could not survive without a tenant. Oh, to be in such reduced circumstances was bitter indeed! They were cognizant of the need to let some undeserving creature reside in their beautiful guestroom, but were certainly not prepared to share their home with her! That, they would make absolutely clear.

Anne’s first week with the Tilsons had been truly unnerving. She found herself on tenterhooks all the time, slipping quietly in and out of the house so as not draw any attention to herself. She often stayed out much longer than she really wished to for fear of returning to those haughty glares and stern expressions. And although she did her best to draw a smile from those tightly pressed lips, the gates had been bolted and curtains drawn closed on those unyielding countenances.

Then one evening when she was attempting to slip up to her room unnoticed, she was summoned rather severely by Miss Winifred from the sitting room. Reluctantly, she made her way back down the stairs and towards the open door, wondering what she had done to arouse such disapproval. She remembered quite clearly the injunction of not entering any room other than her own and stood waiting to be invited in by her landladies.

“Well, for goodness sake come closer, Miss Burton. Don’t just stand there gawking!” said Miss Winifred in a brusque and irritated tone.

Anne advanced and stood before her, doing her best to appear unperturbed, which, of course, she was not.

“Now then, we have need of your young eyes,” said Miss Winifred matter-of-factly.

“We received a letter from a cousin traveling in Austria which we would like you to read. It must have been hidden under some other papers this morning for we only discovered it now and cannot make it out in the candle light.”

She handed Anne the letter, and sat back in her chair with an expression of certain entitlement, waiting for her to begin.

“May I put my book down on this table?” asked Anne politely. She still wore her pelisse and bonnet, but would not dare ask permission to shed them before performing her duty.

Miss Eugenie nodded, looking with great curiosity at the spine of the book as it was laid down before her.

Anne cleared her throat and started to read. The sisters listened attentively.

When she was through, she handed it back to Miss Winifred, who demanded that she read it a second time.

“Of course,” murmured Anne, setting herself to the task once more.

“She has a lovely reading voice, does she not, sister?” said Eugenie. “Such lively expression, beautifully paired with a most soothing tone.”

“Indeed! You read very well, Miss Burton,” said Miss Winifred, eyeing the book. “And I must say that I do not find your voice at all grating.”

Just what Mama would say, chuckled Anne to herself before replying. “Thank you, Miss Tilson. Thank you very much. Now, if you have not further need of me, I shall bid you ladies good night.” She was about to retrieve her book when Miss Eugenie snatched it from the table.

“What sort of reading do you enjoy, Miss Burton,” asked she, squinting at the title on the spine?

Anne colored a bit. “Well, I’m not at all a great reader of serious literature, I’m afraid. I prefer novels…especially those with a little romance in them.”

“Oh, I do love a good love story! Would you tell us what this one is about?” asked Eugenie.

“I am sure that Miss Burton has better things to do then to stand here in her pelisse and bonnet and recount the plot of her novel for us, Eugenie. She has been nice enough to read our letter and we shouldn’t detain her any longer.”

“Well, actually…I don’t mind,” said Anne. “That is, I wouldn’t mind sharing the story with you or even reading it to you if you would wish it. But I was looking forward to a hot cup of tea. If you would like me to come back down when I’ve finished, I’d be happy to…”

“Oh, but you must have read a good part of it by now. We couldn’t ask you to start it over from the beginning,” said Winifred in such a hopeful tone that Anne almost burst out laughing.

“On the contrary, Miss Tilson, I have only read the first chapter and could use to refresh my memory. There are so many complex characters. So…”

“So, why don’t you go upstairs and put away your things and I’ll put up tea for all of us!” said Miss Eugenie hugging the book to her chest. “I believe we still have a few of those praline biscuits that Winifred baked last week. What a delightful evening it shall be!”

And so it began. With their austere defenses down, the Tilson twins proved to be the dearest, sweetest and most affectionate of friends. The relationship progressed to the point that when Miss Eugenie discovered Anne-Marie’s long held wish to learn to play the pianoforte, she offered to teach her straight away. The three of them spent most evenings together reading, playing and singing, or playing cards — and chatting, always chatting. Anne now ate all her meals in the dining room, practiced the piano whenever she wished and found herself feeling very much at home.

***

Elizabeth bathed, arranged her hair and had her breakfast sent up to the nursery so that she could enjoy her son’s playfulness during this wakeful part of the morning. Nanny Henderson really was wonderful with him—there was no reason to worry. Although she treated adults a bit gruffly, Nanny’s natural instincts with children were genuinely gentle and caring.

When the tray arrived, Elizabeth found that she had very little appetite. Perhaps it was the eggs; they did not smell quite right to her. So after forcing herself to finish her tea, she nursed her son once more before dressing and venturing out of the house.

As she stepped outside, she tilted her head toward the sun and let out a contented sigh. What a luxury is was to come and go without the burden of Edward’s perambulator and Nanny Henderson fussing about. Her morning plans were her own today, and though she felt a little guilty admitting it, it did feel good to walk out so unencumbered. Perhaps Fitzwilliam had been right. She should have done this long ago. But before Edward’s hunger could be satisfied by something other than her milk, she was very reluctant to leave the house for more than an hour or two. Her memory of Jonathan’s frenzied cries had embedded itself into her very soul. Surely, her experiences at Braemar House had a great deal to do with her attitudes towards child rearing. Edward had never been malnourished the way poor little Jonathan had been, but nevertheless ... Well, she had taken the plunge now and had promised to spend the morning and early afternoon with her aunt, shopping and lunching in perfect freedom.

She had, long before, gone back to her old routine of walking in the park for an hour each morning and had actually gone out to shop at Cranston’s several times, having James drive her there and back within the span of an hour or two. But spending an entire morning or afternoon away from Edward had been unthinkable then. She also knew that she had stayed so close to her son as much for her own sake as his.

She entered the carriage and informed James of their destination. When, just fifteen minutes later they had arrived there, she opened the exquisite mother-of-pearl timepiece that Fitzwilliam had recently given her and saw, to her surprise, that she was far too early for her appointment. In her anxiety to be on time —for when dealing with Edward, everything took twice as long as it normally did— she had miscalculated and now had a good half hour to wait. Well, she would make the most of it and take herself for a stroll, she decided. The shops along this street were small and inviting, nothing like the grand salons she was usually expected to frequent. That had been precisely why aunt Gardiner had suggested that they come to this lively, middle-class neighborhood to look for the simple, everyday things Elizabeth needed.

She wandered up and down the street that was their agreed rendezvous, then turned the corner and made her way slowly down a narrowing lane. Stopping at a window filled with intricately woven coverlets and shawls, she suddenly felt a little lightheaded.

“I should have had some toast with my tea,” she murmured to herself, bringing one hand to her head and stretching the other out to steady herself on a street lamp. Regaining her balance, she looked about for a place to sit and noticed a small café directly across the street. Now if she could only get there without losing her balance again.

*****

The fine weather had encouraged Anne to make a day of it. She would go to the orphanage and help out there for a while, then take herself to that darling little sweet shop on Crestwood Lane for a leisurely lunch before going on to the museum. If she tired earlier she would take a Hanson cab home, but lately she had managed to stay quite energetic (well, energetic for her) until two or three in the afternoon. She had to pace herself, of course, doing only what felt comfortable at the orphanage, and resting frequently on a bench or at a café before continuing on to her next destination.

She had been pleasantly surprised by the willingness of the staff of the London Infant Home to accept her modest offering of help. Anne had explained her limitations, and had said that, despite them, she hoped there would be something that she could do to help with the children. Indeed, the matron in charge had eagerly accepted her help, encouraging her to come and go at her own convenience, never insisting on a formal commitment of any kind. She was simply happy to have another pair of hands and eyes several hours a week.

Anne had now fallen into the comfortable routine of spending two hours there each morning. She would read to the little ones who were not yet old enough for formal schooling and would often help some of the older girls with their needlework. And sometimes, when she was extremely fortunate, she would be asked to help in the feeding of those children yet unable to feed themselves. She often came away from this happy experience with gruel or pudding in her hair—the result of some enthusiastic little tyke trying to wrestle the spoon away from her. But she never minded; she saw it as good training for her life as a most beloved aunt.

Today she had managed to come away clean and presentable from the orphanage dining room, with the added joy of having been able to get a cupful of broth into a feverish child with a painful throat. The poor little thing had not been able to swallow anything for days. What satisfaction there was to be gained from such a small achievement! It put a bounce in Anne’s step.

Her favorite neighborhood sweet shop served light fare for lunch as well as all the pastries, iced treats and chocolates one could wish for. She had first ventured in because the establishment was naturally frequented by nannies and their charges — providing her with grand entertainment as she ate. Of course, she could now indulge in all the wonderful culinary treasures that had always been denied her. She could forgive her mother many things, but keeping her so rigidly away from sweets had been deprivation indeed! Of course, when one didn’t know what one was missing, the pain wasn’t half so bad.

She always chose a small table in the back from where she could observe the scene, and by now, the proprietor knew her preference. He welcomed her amiably and led her to a table that seemed to wait for her arrival. Today’s clientele were a lively group, among them a little girl of about five who was celebrating her birthday with siblings and friends, and a two year old boy who seemed far more interested in his nanny’s pastry than his own chocolate pudding. Anne laughed as she watched him try to reach for the tempting confection while his nanny nudged him towards his own dish.

Her eyes then landed on what seemed to be an oddity in this Mecca for children and their caretakers. A young man sat alone at a small table not far from her, and Anne had a clear view of him from where she sat — an even better one in the large mirror on the opposite wall. He fascinated her. He was thin—much too thin—with thick dark hair that he routinely raked back with his fingers as it fell onto his brow. He was cleanly shaven, but his fair skin showed the faint shadow of the dark growth beneath. The chiseled lines of his face though sharp, gave him a surprisingly gentle countenance. But most striking of all were his eyes. Though the lightest of blue, their intensity pierced the very newspaper he was reading.

He had a modest lunch before him — nothing more than a meager breakfast really — a soft-boiled egg and a few pieces of toast. And as his attention stayed riveted on the article he was reading while he continued to eat, the egg that had been intended for his mouth slipped unnoticed off his spoon. Anne could not help but chuckle at the bewildered look on his face when the spoon turned up empty. He was beautiful. His long thin fingers, sinewy hands — all knuckles and bone — were delicate but strong. She found herself staring at them.

As she observed him, she wondered if everyone else could see what she now saw. This was a gentleman, born and bred. His meticulously clean and well shaped nails, the elegant cut of his coat, though certainly a size too large, were only a compliment to the way he carried himself, even when seated. His head, confidently and squarely anchored above his shoulders and his chin, tilted in subtle self-assurance, gave him a refined air — though his hair needed cutting and his clothes had definitely seen better days. The cuffs were slightly frayed … the elbows shiny with wear. Had he suddenly lost his fortune? Did he now find himself in such reduced circumstances as a result of family troubles like her own? Or had his business or investments failed? Her heart went out to him in more ways than one, and she found herself suddenly despondent. She ached for what could never be. She had never felt this sort of self-pity before, never experienced the burning envy of those who could hope to marry and stand beside such a man. Oh, why on earth was she torturing herself so? Having been resigned for so long, she had never allowed this sort of pain to enter her heart. Why was she doing this to herself now? Perhaps her mother had been right after all. She had no business tasting sweets.

She deliberately changed her focus back to the two year old who was now being scolded for one thing or another and then past him, out the shop window into the street. Her gaze landed on a very fine, heather colored pelisse, worn by a woman of beautiful stature and demeanor. All this, Anne could tell even though the lady’s back was turned to her. Surely such an elegant creature did not reside nearby? What would she be doing in this part of London?

Just then the lady turned and Anne was catapulted out of her seat, not just by the shock of recognition, but because she saw that Elizabeth was about to fall! Dashing through the sweet shop and out the door, she lost sight of her as a carriage passed between them. Scooting round it, she came upon her cousin struggling for balance as she attempted to make her way across. Elizabeth’s eyes widened in disbelief at the sight of her, then closed as her body crumbled into Anne’s outstretched arms. How would she hold her upright? How would she support her, Anne wondered, as she braced herself for the added weight. Her knees were growing weak and she was certain that they would both hit the ground together midst the horses and carriages racing past them.

But suddenly, she felt an arm tighten round her waist and the powerful thrust of another reaching over her to catch Elizabeth under the arm. They were both pulled back towards the curb to safety, where Anne found herself snuggly wedged between her cousin and this beautiful stranger. They fell into a heap, with their rescuer baring the brunt of the fall and miraculously managing to keep both their heads from hitting the cobbles. Shaken and terribly embarrassed to find herself clutching him, she struggled to get to her feet and to help him bring Elizabeth into the shop.

The proprietor himself came rushing out to assist them, and the two gentleman soon had Elizabeth seated in a chair just inside the shop door.

“Would you support her shoulders so she doesn’t fall forward, Miss?” asked he, accepting a serving girl’s offer of smelling salts and a glass of water. He seemed to have taken charge of the situation and Anne could do nothing but nod. She was winded and greatly troubled at having been discovered by Elizabeth. What would she do now? Before the young man could bring the salts to Elizabeth’s nose, she regained consciousness and strained against Anne’s hold of her to sit upright.

“Good heavens, did I faint…did I really faint? I don’t think I’ve ever done that before. Anne? Is that you? Is it really you? What are you doing in…”


“Anne-Marie, Mrs. Darcy. Anne-Marie Burton. I’m surprised that you remember me at all! It was so long ago that we met.”

Anne pressed Elizabeth’s hand painfully hard and looked at her with such intensity that Elizabeth simply shook her head in confusion. “But…you…” she began rather inarticulately.

“Now, do not strain yourself with unnecessary talk. Rest quietly, Mrs. Darcy and I’m sure things will clear up for you soon,” interrupted Anne, widening her eyes in such a way as to signal her cousin to obey.

“Have you eaten anything this morning, Mrs. Darcy?” asked the hero of the hour. “Perhaps some tea with bread and jam would boost your energy.”

“Yes, you are quite right. I ate nothing for breakfast,” murmured Elizabeth. “I had no appetite this morning,” she answered him, while continuing to stare at Anne. Though completely bewildered, she understood enough to keep silent.

“Then, please, Mrs. Darcy, allow me to get you something. What is your pleasure?”

“Oh anything will do, but please, none of the pastries, nothing too rich,” said Elizabeth, surprised at her own words. She adored pastries and sweets in general.

As the young man turned to speak to the proprietor, Anne bent close to Elizabeth’s ear and whispered, “Please, Elizabeth, don’t give me away. I’ve left home and don’t want Mama to find me. Please play along and I will explain everything when we’re alone.”

Elizabeth stared at her in shocked silence. Fitzwilliam had not been informed that Anne had gone missing. To the best of her knowledge, no one in the family had heard anything of it. Richard had been with them only yesterday, and had he known, he surely would have told them. Why hadn’t Lady Catherine enlisted their help in finding her? Was her pride so much greater than her desire to find her child? Elizabeth nodded slightly, holding tightly onto Anne’s hand.

As she ate and sipped her tea, the gentleman introduced himself.

“My name is Simon Fennimore, Mrs. Darcy. I’m a physician and have a laboratory just two doors down on your left. I recommend you take a carriage home straight away, but if you would allow me a short examination, it would relieve me to know that I did not release you from my care while still in any sort of danger. I assure you it will only take a moment or two.”

Although she would have trusted Simon Fennimore with her own life without any hesitation, Anne immediately reacted to the impropriety of Elizabeth being examined by a perfect stranger claiming to be a physician, and without Fitzwilliam’s knowledge and approval. “Perhaps I should accompany you straight away to your own doctor, Mrs. Darcy. You might be more comfortable with that,” she said, not daring to look at Dr. Fennimore’s face. Here he was, being so kind and gracious, and she was dismissing him with obvious distrust. Her cheeks colored with shame.

“Yes, of course, if you prefer it,” said he, showing no sign of being wounded by the slight. “I just wanted to assure myself that you were well enough to go home unaccompanied. I don’t believe Miss Burton here is strong enough to support you for long should you lose your balance again.”

He had taken note of her name and remembered it! And he was certainly right about her inability to be of any real use to Elizabeth should she faint again. Besides, she had no intention of going as far as the Darcy home or anywhere near it. She would have to swear Elizabeth to secrecy and forget that they had ever met.

“Do you think there is a good chance of it happening again,” said Elizabeth, looking horrified. “I consider myself a rather healthy, vigorous person.”

“Now that you have eaten something I think the chances of it recurring are very slight, but without my instruments I cannot give you any assurances.”

“All right then,” said Elizabeth getting up rather suddenly, “I think I should let you examine me, Sir. And if I am not well enough to travel, I shall send a message to my husband to come and fetch me.” But feeling immediately woozy, she was obliged to sit down again.

Dr. Fennimore laughed. “I’d get lightheaded too if I jumped up so quickly. Try it slowly, Mrs. Darcy. And would you be so kind as to accompany us, Miss Burton? I have no nurse and require another lady present.”

“Of course,” Anne murmured, still too distressed to look at him directly.

“This way, if you please. Lean on me, Mrs. Darcy. Miss Burton will be on your left hand side and between the two of us we shall not let you fall.”

Dr. Fennimore led them up four shallow steps to a door with no sign of a surgery on it. Anticipating their question, he answered it without hesitation. “I do not see patients on a regular basis, ladies, although I do have several people whose health I monitor. I make medical experiments here in my laboratory. That is why I have no nurse in attendance. But I assure you that I am well trained to do what needs to be done.” His smile was warm and artless. Anne smiled back at him, hoping he would see it for the apology that it was.

His examination was a cursory one, for as soon as he had listened to her heart, taken her pulse and looked into her eyes, he declared Elizabeth fit for travel. If she moved slowly and deliberately she would reach home safe and sound. He did recommend that she see her own physician soon and get a thorough examination.

“May I ask the name of your doctor, Madam?”

“Yes, we see Dr. Morrison in Harley St.,” Elizabeth replied.

“One of the best physicians in London, Mrs. Darcy. He was my mentor for many years, and we are still the best of friends. I am very glad, for I shall then be able to ask after you. In fact, I should like to write him a note describing this little incident today, as a way of apprising him of the particulars. Would that be agreeable to you?”

“Yes, indeed. Please do, Doctor,” said Elizabeth. She smiled at him warmly until, suddenly remembering her appointment, drew her hand to her mouth and cried out, “Aunt Gardiner! Oh, Anne, you must go and fetch her! She must be worried sick about me. What is the time?” she asked, fumbling to open her new watch which hung as a pendant round her neck.

Happily it was only ten minutes past the time they had arranged to meet, for everything had happened so quickly. Elizabeth gave Anne the address and begged her to bring her aunt to her, but Anne would not oblige her so quickly.

“Dr. Fennimore,” said Anne, turning to him before replying to Elizabeth’s request. “Would you be so kind as to help me get Mrs. Darcy back to the sweet shop. Once she is seated comfortably I shall be able to leave her and run the errand she has asked of me.”

This statement would certainly be seen as further evidence of her distrust of him, but she could not go for Mrs. Gardiner before she had Elizabeth’s promise to keep her secret. Thank goodness, she and Mrs. Gardiner had never met.

“Certainly,” he murmured, this time rather red-faced and obviously offended. Would she not trust him with her friend for the five minutes it would take to bring the lady hither?

With Elizabeth seated at Anne’s back table, Dr. Fennimore bowed and bid the ladies good day. Elizabeth thanked him sincerely, saying that she would give a very good account of him to Dr. Morrison, while Anne could barely get her thoughts together enough to be civil. She didn’t want to be parted from him, to lose him to the world of strangers who routinely passed her in the street and knew and cared nothing for her.

But as soon as he was gone, she forced herself to deal with the reality at hand. There was very little time to explain.

“Elizabeth, before I leave you I must have your promise — no, your solemn vow that you will tell no one of our meeting today.”

“Of course, I won’t tell! Not if you don’t want me to. But why, Anne? I don’t understand.”

“There is not enough time to explain it all now. I will meet with you once more and tell you everything, but you must swear not to breath a word of this to Fitzwilliam or anyone else.”

“Fitzwilliam?” gasped Elizabeth. “You want me to keep this secret from him? Impossible! We have no secrets from one another, Anne. When he finds out, and he will, in time…he will never be able to trust me. You cannot ask this of me!”

“I can and I do,” said Anne with quiet resolve. ”My future independence depends on my present isolation from the family, and once Fitzwilliam gets involved I will lose all the credibility I will need for the fight ahead. You must swear to keep this confidence. I shall not leave here till you do. Please Elizabeth! When we meet again I shall lay out my entire plan before you, and you will see that what I say is true. Don’t fail me, dear friend, I beg you.”

Elizabeth looked into Anne’s tearful eyes and reluctantly nodded. “I swear to tell no one — even Fitz- william until after I have heard your reasons at our next meeting. That is all I am prepared to promise you.”

“Then we shall have to go through this all over again…but I will accept it for now and go and fetch Mrs. Gardiner. Hopefully, you be well enough to meet me next week. Can you come to the main library at noon on Wednesday?” asked Anne, waiting for Elizabeth’s nod. “I shall wait for you by the autobiographies…towards the end of the alphabet. I shall wait until one and then leave. But if, heaven-for-bid, you are too ill to come, do NOT send word. I shall come at noon every Wednesday until we meet again. I do love you all so very much,” said Anne, hugging Elizabeth to her. Please believe that it is with a heavy heart that I ask this of you, but…I do have great hope for our future happiness together as a family.”

Elizabeth kissed Anne good-bye and watched uneasily as she left the shop. What had she done? How could she have promised to keep this from Fitzwilliam? She trembled at the thought of how this would all play out.

Chapter Three

Once Anne had delivered Elizabeth’s message and had directed Mrs. Gardiner to the sweet shop, she waited in the shadows of the bookstore diagonally across the street until the Hanson cab carrying them disappeared round the corner. Nervously fingering the small, brown bottle that she always carried in her reticule, she crossed the street and ascended the steps to Dr. Fennimore’s door. Tentatively, she raised the knocker and with all the courage that was left to her on this emotionally exhausting day, she knocked twice.

He came to the door, his look of curiosity instantly changing to one of genuine delight when he saw her. “Miss Burton! Have you forgotten something? Is something amiss?” He peered round her in concern to see if Mrs. Darcy was by her side.

“No, Doctor. It is nothing like that. And Mrs. Darcy is on her way home with her aunt. I…I hoped you could spare me a few moments of your time. I have an important question that I would like to ask you.”

Bewildered, but curious, he opened the door wider to allow her to enter. “Of course! I am at your service, Miss Burton. How can I help you?” He motioned for her to come in, but she remained rigidly in her place on the landing.

“Forgive me, Doctor, but would it be possible for us to talk over a cup of tea?” She gestured towards the sweet shop, her cheeks coloring slightly. “It is not that I do not trust you,” she blurted out awkwardly. “It is just that I must be very careful…”

“No, no! You are right, of course. It was completely improper of me to invite you in. Forgive me, I was simply not thinking of propriety just then.”

Anne looked shyly down at her gloves. She was always putting this poor man on the defensive when he was doing nothing more than being instinctively kind and generous. If she continued so, he would soon come to despise her.

“Allow me to get my hat and coat, and I shall join you straight away,” he said with a warm smile. It was only then that she realized that he had appeared at the door in his vest, his neck cloth removed and his sleeves rolled up to his elbows. She nodded, blushed, and turned to wait for him at the bottom of the stairs.

Seated now at the table that he had originally occupied, Anne became increasingly nervous. Should she confide so much of her personal history to this stranger? Could she trust him to keep everything she told him only unto himself? If pressured by others, would he remain steadfast in his confidence? She clutched the bottle inside her reticule and trembled slightly.

Seeing her distress he struggled to think of what to do to relieve her discomfort.

“I hope you don’t mind, Miss Burton, but I think I shall have something more than a cup of tea. When you went flying out after your friend earlier, I was having my noonday meal, and as I never returned to it, I find myself quite hungry. Will you join me? You certainly could not have finished the meal you started. Or was it a pastry you were indulging in,” he asked with a teasing smile.”

“Oh, no thank you. I don’t think I could eat anything just…” She saw the disappointed look on his face and quickly changed her mind. “Well…perhaps I will have something…but only if you agree to be my guest.”

“Miss Burton!” was all he could say — the look of horror and genuine offense creasing his brow.

“It is the very least I can do after all the kindness you have shown me and Mrs. Darcy. After all, neither one of us thought to offer you any compensation for your work and…”

“I did not run out to help you with any thought of compensation!” he protested indignantly. “Surely you don’t believe that! I only did what any man would have done under the circumstances.”

“Yes, of course! I know that! I would not think so meanly of you…but you did also examine my friend and then took the time to write a note to her doctor. That was certainly more than any man would have done because of their inability to do so. But you are a doctor. It is your profession — the way you earn your living — and therefore, you should be compensated for your work. Now please, do not deny me the pleasure of thanking you properly by inviting you for a simple meal. I think I’ll have the cold plate of roast beef and salads. What will you have?” she asked very matter-of-factly, leaving him no way to refuse without making an even bigger fuss.

He looked intently into her face and sighed. “All right then. The roast beef plate sounds good to me as well. Thank you.”

She saw from the look in his eyes that he knew what she was doing. She had summed up his situation in the span of an hour, with no more than two-dozen words passing between them. She had seen right through him, it seems, and although it humbled him, he was glad of it. No need to dissemble with Anne-Marie Burton.

He placed the order with the serving girl and turned his attention back to her. She was much more relaxed now; the trembling was gone. “Well then, how can I help you, Miss Burton?” he began again.

She lowered her gaze, interlaced her fingers and stared at them.

“Doctor Fennimore, you will probably think it very odd that after such a short acquaintance, I wish to make such a personal and confidential request of you, but…my instincts tell me that you are a very fine man, a true gentleman … and as a doctor, I believe you are bound to keep confidential the things you learn about your patients. Is that not so?” She swallowed hard and waited for his reaction.

“It is unethical for a doctor to reveal private patient information, of course…but as a man, I would not betray anything told to me in confidence, in any case. Do you wish to become my patient, Miss Burton?”

“In a sense, yes.”

He looked at her curiously, his beautiful blue eyes never leaving her face.

“To help you understand, I must divulge some personal history. I do not do this lightly, Sir, and I hope it does not shock or offend you.”

“I am a physician, Miss Burton—very little shocks me, and I doubt that anything you ever say to me will be offensive.”

At that awkward moment their meal arrived — two cold platters and a basket of steaming rolls and butter. She saw his eyes light up as he turned back the napkin to offer her a roll. She took one, smiling at him, knowing that he could not wait to bite into one himself. She slowly buttered hers, giving him plenty of time to savor the bread before reclaiming his attention.

“I am not originally from London,” she said when she finally continued, “I was raised elsewhere, but left home because of family problems. I am at present not on the best of terms with my family.” She lowered her eyes to her plate, pretending to be engrossed in cutting her meat.”

Doctor Fennimore put both his knife and fork down and gazed at her compassionately. “I know all about family problems, Miss Burton. I do sympathize.”

“Well, actually, there is no need for sympathy, really. I am happier now than I have ever been. I love being responsible for myself, and I believe that I have grown a great deal since I left home. There is one obstacle, however, one that I cannot overcome on my own — and that is why I seek your assistance.”

He nodded, picking up his utensils and enthusiastically digging into his food. She could see how much he was enjoying it.

“I have been in frail health all my life, Dr. Fennimore, and have depended on certain tonics and medications to keep up my strength. When I left home, I took all the medicines in the house, but none of the bottles have any markings that suggest what they contain. Our physician sends them automatically twice a year, I believe. Obviously, as I do not wish my family to know my whereabouts, I cannot contact him to obtain more. I have no doubt that my mother has her spies out everywhere searching for me and has undoubtedly contacted this physician. I’m sorry to burden you with such a personal matter, but it is the only way I can make you understand what I need and why I depend on your discretion.”

Anne put down her fork and looked pleadingly into Simon Fennimore’s eyes. “I have been on my own for many months now, and in all other aspects of my life I have done very well. But in all this time I have not been able to figure out how to obtain this medication. When I saw your laboratory today, I realized that fate had brought us together for this reason. Is it unlawful for you to analyze and duplicate another physicians’ prescription? Am I asking you to do anything unethical? Can you do it? Will you help me?” Her questions flew from her lips in rapid succession; her eyes searched his face with hope and trepidation.

“Yes, of course, I will help you, and no, unless this physician has patented his own formula, we have every right to make more of it. Do you have a sample of it with you?”

The strain that had etched itself on her face now faded in relief as she smiled and opened her reticule. “I pour a dose into this small bottle every morning and carry it with me, just in case.”

“Does it relieve your symptoms then. Does it really help you?”

“In all honesty, I cannot say. I sometimes think that it does, but then at other times I feel no better and sometimes worse. But everyone assures me that without it I would not be alive today. I must take it twice daily as it has a cumulative effect. There is still about a month’s supply, but then…”

“How often do you see this doctor? Does he live near by your previous home?”

“Oh no! He is a very well known, London physician. In fact, I haven’t seen him in many years – since I was was a child. Our local doctor sees to my minor ailments and informs him of any real concerns, I believe.”

“But the medications come directly from the London physician?” asked Fennimore, his face betraying his growing distress.

“Why yes! Is there anything wrong with that? He is one of the most respected doctors in all of England.”

“Miss Burton,” said Fennimore heatedly, “do you not realize that doctors make most of their income from the tonics and powders they sell? For this man to continue to treat you with the same medication he prescribed years ago — regardless of how your condition may have changed — is shameless! Who is this man?”

“I do not wish to tell you,” murmured Anne. “The fewer particulars you know about me the better.”

“If you have so little faith in me, Miss Burton, then perhaps you should not be trusting me with your health.” He put the brown bottle forcibly down between them on the table, glaring at her.

Anne jumped at the sound, but said nothing; her eyes filled with tears.

The look on her sweet face defeated him almost immediately. After a few moments, he picked up the bottle, put it in his vest pocket and reached out to cover her hand with his.

“I’m sorry. I shall analyze this as quickly as I can and let you know what is in it and if I can duplicate it myself. If I cannot, I shall send it to a friend who can. Your secret is safe with me, Miss Burton. I do get rather angry when I hear of, so called, respected physicians taking advantage of unsuspecting patients and playing havoc with their lives.”

She sighed. With flushed cheeks and watery eyes she gave him a shy, but grateful smile. The warmth of his hand on hers comforted her to the depths of her soul.

“I have a condition of my own, though,” he now said earnestly. “If I duplicate this medication and give it to you, then in affect, I am saying that I approve of it. So…if I am to prescribe it, I must take you on as a patient and monitor your health myself. And if I believe that this medication has been wrongly prescribed, I shall not permit you to take it. Those are my terms, Miss Burton, and they are hard and fast.”

*****

From an upstairs window where she was dusting the draperies, Janet, one of the Darcy parlor maids, saw the hansom cab pull up to the front entrance and watched as Mrs. Gardiner stepped out. She only needed to glimpse the corner of her Mistress’s heather pelisse before running out of the room and calling for Mrs. Reynolds.

“The mistress is back! She’s back already!” cried Janet, racing down the stairs to find the Pemberley housekeeper deep in conversation with Mrs. Pritchet, the London housekeeper. Both ladies simply stared at her.

“What are you babbling about, girl? The mistress is not due back for a few hours yet, and James is in the kitchen having something to eat before he goes back to fetch her. Now go back to your duties and stop making a nuisance of yourself, ” scolded Mrs. Pritchet.

“But they have just arrived in a cab, Mrs. Pritchet. I saw Mrs. Gardiner get out.”

“Good heavens! Can’t that young woman stand to be separated from her child for more than two minutes together?” barked Mrs. Pritchet, taking off her apron as she hastened to the front door. There she collided with the butler who was just at the point of opening it, and to her great surprise was greeted by a rather grave looking Mrs. Gardiner who, without so much as a nod, asked her to turn down her mistress’s bed and have tea brought up to her bedchamber.

Having noticed Mrs. Gardiner’s tight grip on Mrs. Darcy, Mrs. Reynolds came to stand protectively on the other side of her. James, with his napkin still tucked at his throat now appeared breathless, shame faced and anxious.

“Did I misunderstand the time I was to pick you up, Mistress? Why did ye not send word for me to come and fetch ye? I…”

“Everyone, please stop fussing!” said Elizabeth. “James, you understood me perfectly. Mrs. Pritchet, I will have a rest, but you needn’t turn down the bed. I’ll just lie on the chaise with a coverlet…and in an hour or so, Mrs. Gardiner and I will have a simple lunch in the breakfast room. I’m sorry to have altered everyone’s plans, but I felt a bit lightheaded earlier and took a little spill. I am all right, though. No harm done,” she hastily added at the sound of their gasps, “but…it was obviously advisable for me to return home.”

Everyone murmured their agreement, but instead of going on about their business, stood gaping at their mistress with great concern.

“Really,” said Elizabeth laughing. “I am perfectly well. Ladies faint every day! Everyone knows that.”

“Yes, ladies that lace their corsets so tight they can’t breathe,” said Mrs. Reynolds. “Not sensible, healthy girls like you!”

“Mrs. Reynolds!” gasped Mrs. Pritchet, swatting her friend and colleague with her apron. “There’s a gentleman present.”

James was attempting to slink away, but Mrs. Gardiner stopped him, saying, “James, please go to Dr. Morrison’s surgery and ask him to come as soon as may be…”

“No, James, please don’t say that. Tell him that I have fainted, that I am now at home safe and sound, and that when he is able, I would like him to make a visit. Tell him specifically not to cancel any other patients to see me. Tomorrow will do just as well.”

“Elizabeth, dearest!” said Mrs. Gardiner, “do you not wish to get to the bottom of this? I am certain Mr. Darcy will be very concerned.”

“I am not ill, Aunt, and as you already know, I was given a good report by Dr. Fennimore — so a few hours here or there will not matter.” Elizabeth stopped to look up at Nanny Henderson looking rather irritated at the top of the stairs. She understood very well what that expression meant.

“Is Edward behaving himself this morning, Nanny? Please do not let on that I am home just yet; I wish to rest. But Mrs. Gardiner will wish to see him before she leaves, so we’ll be in later.”

Being now at a loss for words, Nanny nodded and returned to the nursery as Elizabeth and her entourage slowly made their way up the stairs.

*****

“I think it very amusing that Mrs. Reynolds still considers you a girl, Elizabeth! I thought Mrs. Pritchet would faint herself when she made that remark,” chuckled Mrs. Gardiner between sips of her tea.

“Well, I sometimes think that she still envisions Fitzwilliam as her darling boy come home from school,” Elizabeth replied. “He has never really grown up in her eyes. But that is only because she loves him so dearly.”

“And what surprises me even more is how well she and Mrs. Pritchet get on. It is quite amazing.”

Well, they both know how much we esteem them. Each lady has her own domain and has nothing to fear from the other. But as we have been in town for so long and intend to remain until the end of the season for Georgiana’s sake, it seemed only reasonable to give Mrs. Reynolds a change of scene. Besides, she wrote every week begging to be allowed to come and see Edward…And it never hurts to have another pair of trusted eyes and ears.”

“Don’t you trust Nanny Henderson, Elizabeth?”

“I do trust her — but not as much as I trust Mrs. Reynolds,” said Elizabeth with an arch look.

Her gaze then fell on her reticule and the note from Dr. Fennimore lying beneath it and her demeanor changed completely.

“Elizabeth, dearest! I’m afraid that you are far more concerned about this incident than you are willing to let on. Your distress is clearly visible. I think we should send another message to Dr. Morrison and ask him to come today, whatever the hour.”

”No, aunt, you misread my expression entirely. I am not half so worried as you imagine. But I must own that I was reliving it all just now and remembered what I felt once I awoke and realized what could have happened. I pictured Edward and Fitzwilliam and I…” She could not continue, but dissolved into tears, holding her face in her hands and sobbing.

“Oh, my dearest!” said Mrs. Gardiner holding her close. “What a frightening experience it must have been…but it is over, and you are safe at home. Your child is happy and content in his nursery and your husband is on his way home to you. You must not let it haunt you, Elizabeth.”

“No, you are right; I shan’t let it. But I am suddenly very tired. Perhaps I will stretch out on the bed and take a nap after all. Would it be very rude of me to excuse myself and neglect you?”

“Of course not! I shall go and play with Edward a bit and then go home to my own brood. Rest well, my dear, and send me word as soon Dr. Morrison has left you.”

“I will; I promise. Thank you aunt Gardiner, for being such a good friend.”

Mrs. Gardiner kissed her niece’s brow and left her to rest, but Elizabeth had another objective in mind. As soon as she was sure that her aunt was well down the hall, she rose slowly and taking up Dr. Fennimore’s note, took it to the window. It was sealed, and she would not, and could not, open it. But determined to know what the note contained, she pinched the folded edges together and peered inside. She was only able to make out a few words here and there, and they were all very ordinary. But towards the bottom of the page she saw these words: “… likely … simply with child and …”

Simply with child? No, that could not be! She was still nursing Edward. That was what she had counted on and what she had told Fitzwilliam when she… No, it was impossible! They needed more time. They had hardly slept these past six months and were looking forward to a little respite. Besides, Edward deserved to be an only child for a little longer. It was too soon! It could not be! And if it was true, it was all her fault!

But in her heart she knew it to be true — the smell of the eggs this morning, the dazed, slightly confused feelings, the light-headedness. She did not need Dr. Morrison to confirm what she already knew. She was carrying another child, and Fitzwilliam would not be happy. Oh, he would say all the right things, of course, and they would surely come to love this child as much as they did Edward, but it was not what they had planned for themselves for the next eight months and beyond. It would not be easy. And with Anne to worry about and protect, she didn’t know how she would find the strength. But she alone was to blame for her situation.

*****

“Mrs. Pritchet, Mrs. Reynolds, I wish to tell my husband of today’s events in the privacy of our rooms, so please be sure that no one mentions my coming home early or Dr. Morrisons’s visit this afternoon. We’ll be four for dinner tonight. The Colonel will be joining us,” said Elizabeth, as the two housekeepers straightened her bed, and she sat by her dressing table rearranging her hair. The doctor had just departed, confirming her suspicions, and she had no doubt as to the very moment she had conceived.

Dinner was a very lively affair, as it always was when both Richard and Georgiana were present. While Elizabeth and Fitzwilliam’s lives now revolved around Edward and their small circle of friends, both Richard and Georgiana had a great deal to grumble about concerning their individual quests for a life partner. Georgiana had met no one at all that she felt she could care for at the many lavish balls, dinner parties and outdoor entertainments she had attended. And Richard had one awful war story after another to tell — though they had absolutely nothing to do with his profession as a soldier. Darcy laughed heartily at his cousin’s tales of woe, told with great wit and sarcasm, but understood only too well the great longing he felt. Richard wanted a wife he could love and was very ready to give up his bachelorhood for the warmth and comfort such a love could provide. But finding a woman who would hold him in high esteem and who would want him as much as he wanted her, would not be easy as a second son. And he had no desire to be beholden to a father or mother-in-law who believed that he owed them his gratitude and obedience because he had gotten the better end of the bargain — or a wife who felt herself superior for the same reason.


After dinner, the ladies entertained the gentlemen with some duets they had been practicing, but before too long, Elizabeth announced that she was very tired and begged to be excused. She knew that Fitzwilliam would soon follow, after a game or two of billiards or a quiet smoke in the library with Richard.

When he finally entered their bedchamber she was propped up in bed reading, wearing a beautiful new nightdress. Her hair, which she had left unbraided, was tied back loosely with a satin ribbon. He was surprised to see her thus, having expected to find her already asleep.

“I thought you were exhausted, my love?”

“I was tired, but more than anything I wanted to be alone a bit — and to encourage you to follow my example. I hope Richard was not offended.”

“No, of course not! Besides, if he is to treat this house as his own and turn up every other day for dinner and a bed, he must not expect to be treated like a guest. Edward is taxing on all of us, but none more than you, Elizabeth.”

She smiled at him sweetly and returned to her book. “Come to bed, Fitzwilliam,” she murmured as she turned the page. Her husband dutifully undressed and sank down beside her, sighing deeply as he stretched out on his back and closed his eyes.

Placing her book on the bedside table, Elizabeth now turned to face him, propping herself up on her elbow and looking lovingly at his handsome face. His eyes were still shut, and she kissed each lid before saying, “I have something to tell you, Fitzwilliam—something you must know.”

He moaned softly and nodded, refusing to open his eyes, yet making it clear that she had his undivided attention. “What is it, darling? You make it sound so ominous.”

“Oh, no, it is good news really…I think…though I’m afraid my day started out rather badly.

This statement certainly brought a swift reaction. His eyes opened wide as he rolled onto his side and raised himself up to face her. “What do you mean badly? Is Aunt Gardiner all right? Were you not able to meet?”

“Yes, we did, and we had a very pleasant lunch together once we arrived home — only an hour after we were scheduled to meet.” She saw the concerned look on his face and got to the point immediately. “Fitzwilliam, I felt a little dizzy this morning and…well, I’m afraid I fainted.”

“Fainted?” He had bolted upright and was now hovering over her anxiously. “When…no, where did this happen? And why did you not send me word, Elizabeth? Did you send for Dr. Morrison?”

Elizabeth brought her fingers up to cover his mouth, smiled, and then sliding them over to caress his cheek, said, “Hush, I have seen Dr. Morrison and am perfectly well, Fitzwilliam. Now come lie back down beside me and I shall tell you all.” She held out her arms as she often did to invite his head onto her chest and stroked his curls when he was comfortably settled. Then she continued with her story.

“I was a few minutes early for my appointment with Aunt Gardiner, so I walked down the street, looking in the shop windows. When I suddenly felt unsteady, I looked for a place to sit down and saw that there was a café or sweet shop, or something of the sort, just across the street. I waited until I felt better, then made the attempt to cross. The next thing I knew, I was seated inside the shop, surrounded by the lady and gentleman who had saved me from falling, the shop’s proprietor and his wife. They all said that I had only been out for a moment or two and that it had not even been necessary to use the smelling salts to revive me. In any case, the young gentleman introduced himself as a physician and offered to give me quick examination to ascertain if I was in serious danger — which I was not. The young lady then went to fetch Aunt Gardiner and she and I arrived home in a cab. There, that is the whole story,” she concluded.

“Hardly, Elizabeth,” said her husband raising his head to peer into her face. “What did Dr. Morrison say? Why did you faint in the first place?”

“Well, the reason is very common, actually. There is no need to worry.” She hesitated, looking very much like a small child who dreaded telling her father she had broken his favorite pipe. But it was no use delaying. She knew exactly what was to come.

“It is not unusual for ladies who are early in their pregnancies to faint — though I never did with Edward.”

It was as if he had not heard her, for he neither moved a muscle nor said a word. Then slowly lifting himself up on the bed, he stared into her face and asked in wonder, “You are with child? I thought you said it wasn’t possible as long as you were nursing Edward.”

There! He had reacted exactly as she knew he would. He was shocked and not entirely pleased, though he would now do everything in his power to convince her he was happy with the news.

“Yes, indeed, that is what I had been led to believe — and I did believe it! But Dr. Morrison said that once a woman decreases the number of times she nurses her child a day, there is a greater risk of conception. For the past month Edward has been eating other foods as well, and I suppose that is why…” Here she stopped, a little sob escaping her throat, the tears that were welled up in her eyes now catching the glow of the candlelight.

“My darling, what is this? Are you unhappy at the thought of another so soon?”

“Oh Fitzwilliam, do not dissemble with me. I am no more upset than you are. You know it is too soon for all three of us. But it is I who am responsible for the predicament we now find ourselves in, and I am very sorry and heartily ashamed.” She drew up the hand she had been holding and brought it to her lips, covering it with kisses.

“Forgive me, Mrs. Darcy, but last I heard, a lady, no matter how beautiful, intelligent or accomplished, still needs the assistance of a gentleman to create a child.”

“Yes,” she said softly, looking into his loving eyes, “but it only takes one to be so selfish, so manipulative and deliberately seductive when the other is being so careful, so willing to sacrifice his own pleasure…”

“My darling wife! If you think that I have felt neglected these past six months, you know not the power of your love. Have we not loved and pleased each other to great satisfaction, with passion and ever growing tenderness?”

“Precisely! And yet that night it was not enough for me, and I had to have you! I behaved shamelessly! I left you no choice!”

“No, indeed, you did not, my little vixen, and no man could have resisted you. Elizabeth, few men go to their graves ever having experienced such happiness — knowing that the woman they love desires them as much as they are desired. You gave me a gift that I shall hold in my heart and treasure forever, and now G-d, in his wisdom, has blessed us with his gift. I was surprised when you first told me, Elizabeth, but I am pleased — a bit overwhelmed and a bit frightened,” he chuckled, “but pleased.”

She had known that he would make her feel better, but the fact that he could also make her laugh at herself astonished her. For so many hours now, she had been distressed, more about Anne and the secret she had been forced to keep, than the baby really. But both dilemmas had weighed so heavily on her, and suddenly she felt light and easy and comforted. He was kissing her neck now, his hands having slid beneath her back, lifting her off the bed and crushing her body against his.

“Fitzwilliam!” she said, drawing his head back firmly by his thick, beautiful hair. “What are you doing?”

“Well, the damage is done, my love, so we might as well enjoy it. You can’t remind me of that incredible night and not expect to whet my appetite.”

She laughed and caressed him as he resumed his loving attention of her. Then suddenly, he raised his face to hers and asked, “This physician…what is his name? I must go and thank him in the morning. He deserves a great reward for so gallantly protecting you.”

“I don’t think he’ll accept payment, Fitzwilliam. My impression of him is that he would consider it insulting. But you can certainly bring him a gift. His name is Simon Fennimore and he resides in Crestwood Lane, near Rosewood.

Chapter Four

She had expected him to be waiting for her inside the sweet shop, but there he was, pacing back and forth, obviously impatient for her to arrive. Or perhaps he had come to tell her that he couldn’t stay. Her heart quickened at the sight of his countenance.

“Ah, Miss Burton, there you are. Finally!”

“Am I late, sir? I hope I have not kept you waiting.”

“No, no, not at all! I have simply been anxious to speak to you. Could we walk a bit? I don’t think I can say what must be said in a subdued or civil tone. It would be best if we went somewhere more private.”

“You are frightening me, Sir. But, of course, I will walk with you. Shall we walk through the park?”

He nodded and offered her his arm as they proceeded down the lane. He remained silent until they entered the quiet sanctuary of the park’s gardens, the muscles of his forearm drawn so tight that she could feel them stretched taut beneath his sleeve. When they were out of hearing distance of any other garden visitors, he turned abruptly to her, but said with utmost gentleness and restraint, “Miss Burton, I have analyzed your medication and am deeply sorry to tell you that you must never take another drop of it again. It is a dangerous concoction, given to you by a greedy, irresponsible man.”

Her mouth dropped open, but he continued on. “Now I know that you wish to keep his identity secret, Miss Burton, but you cannot. If he has prescribed it to you, he is surely prescribing it to others. We cannot stand by while innocent people are being weakened and possibly seriously harmed. There may be children involved and it would be more detrimental to their small bodies.”

Anne’s anger at this unbelievable accusation caused her to become defensive. What ridiculous things was he saying? Why was he frightening her so, further turning her world upside down and inside out? Was she not allowed to keep even some of her innocent beliefs about the goodness of human beings? Why was he demonizing this venerated physician? What a terrible mistake she had made in trusting him!”

“I don’t believe you! I can’t imagine what motive you might have to libel such a man? Perhaps he is your rival or has crossed you in some unpleasantness, but you shall not convince me that a man trained to save lives — especially one that has earned himself such an outstanding reputation would knowingly and deliberately hurt me!”

“I know it is a painful thing to ponder, Miss Burton, and perhaps I should have been more tactful in broaching the subject with you, but, forgive me, I have been very anxious about you since I tested the sample in your bottle the very evening you gave it me. I needed to contact you, to warn you, to seize the poison from your lips, but I could not — knowing neither where you lived, nor how to contact you. And I have been going quite mad with rage.”

She swallowed hard, but kept her resentful pose, daring him to continue.

“It is the sad and unfortunate truth that physicians cannot charge enough for their services to earn a decent living. What money there is to be made in the field of medicine comes from the cost of the medications doctors prescribe to their patients. I am ashamed to say that many are forced, by the very nature of this ludicrous system to cheat a bit and prescribe a few more doses of one thing or another. But that is generally not terribly harmful. Some, however, become greedy and lose all sight of what is right and wrong. Miss Burton, the main ingredient in your medication was prescribed regularly by almost every doctor in England some twenty years ago. But then, some ten or twelve years ago, it was discovered to have precisely the opposite effect on the heart than it was intended for. In short, it was proved, in one experiment after another, to weaken the heart rather than strengthen it. The headlines of all medical publications around the country told of its danger and warned physicians against its use. Unfortunately, it can still be purchased because, mixed together with other chemicals, traces of it are still useful in the treatment of some serious diseases in cows and sheep. But I know of no one who still prescribes it to human beings,” he said softly. He knew it was a harsh and ugly thing to say, but he had to make her understand the seriousness of the situation. How he would have liked to take her hand and comfort her, but obviously, he could not. Propriety would not allow it, and she was in no mood to accept it.

She had stood there defiantly the entire time that he was speaking, but now that defiance was crumbling. She was ghostly white, with tears welling in her eyes, her lips pressed tightly together to prevent herself from crying openly.

“I beg you to take yourself to the library, Miss Burton, and to ask for the medical journals published between 1809 and 1811. I am not certain as to when this news was made public, but if you persevere, you will find it. Here,” he said, handing her a piece of paper, “I have written down the name of the substance. It is in Latin and difficult to pronounce, but you will surely recognize it in print. I am sorry to have upset you so, and I shall press you no further, but the material point is that until you have proven to herself that this medication is safe, I beg you not to take another drop of it.”

“And what will you sell me in its place? Something of your own to line your pockets?”

As soon as she had said it, she was painfully sorry. The look on his face said it all, and he turned and walked away without so much as a nod or a parting word.

She watched him leave, her tears flowing freely now in anger and frustration, until he was out of sight— having crossed the road to Crestwood Lane. Only then did she sink onto a nearby bench to weep her heart out.

*****

He was hovered over a small plate of bread and cheese when she approached his table, her eyes now dry, but red and swollen. He raised his head slowly and acknowledged her wordlessly, waiting for her to address him.

“You are not going to make this easy for me, are you?” she whispered.

He said nothing, but gave her a gentle smile.

“My I join you,” she asked.

“Yes, but only if it is understood that it is my turn to pay for lunch.”

“Do you call that lunch?”

“Well, as you know, I have no private patients to sell my concoctions to. It seems you see things the way my father does, Miss Burton. He does not approve of my interest in research either.”

“I do not know enough to approve or disapprove…nor is it my place to do so. I do approve of you, however,” she said blushing to the roots of her hair, “ and for reasons I cannot explain, I trust you implicitly. Please forgive my earlier outburst. It was I who came to you with a favor, and I know you have no other agenda than to help me.”

He reached for her hand and pressed it.

“I was shocked and hurt — disenchanted with the world like a little child. I have led such a painfully restricted life because of my health, and the thought that some stranger had the power to keep me so, overwhelmed me. I will throw all those bottles out immediately and follow your advice whatever it may be.”

He gave her hand another little squeeze and said, “Good. I am glad of it. But do not throw out the evidence. Bring the bottles to me, and I shall call the charlatan to task for what he is done.”

“But…”

“No buts, Miss Burton. I cannot allow this man to continue putting his patients at risk — nor do you want it on your conscience. I promise you that I shall find a way to do it without involving you in any way.”

“But he will know where these bottles came from, and then…”

“You just said that you trusted me implicitly, Miss Burton. Now you must prove it.”

She nodded and squeezed the fingers that still remained wrapped around hers. “There is something I would like you to explain to me though. If this substance is so harmful, why have I gotten somewhat stronger over the years? I was much more frail and prone to illness as a young girl?”

“I cannot say for certain,” said Fennimore. “Has the dose increased over the years? Are you taking more now than you did as a child?”

“No, it has always been one teaspoon, mornings and evenings,” she replied.

“Then perhaps its harmful effects were lessened as you grew to adulthood. After all, the effect would be proportional to the dose and the size of the patient. At least he did not increase the dose…Had he sent you sugar water and continued cheating your family of their money, I would not be half so angry. But he cared nothing for your safety or well being.”

“So what you are saying is that Dr. Cotswold knowingly kept me in a weakened state so that my family would keep paying him for his medications,” she said softly. “How cruel of him! What if I would have succumbed to the effects of his medication? Would he ever have been found out?”

“I’m sorry to say that I doubt it. Your death would have been naturally accepted after a lifetime of illness. People would have been saddened by the news, of course, but not surprised. No one would have thought to delve deeper into the cause of your death, and he, this Cotswold, would have gone unpunished.”

Anne closed her eyes for a moment as if to escape this painful reality. She had left home wishing to live in the real world with all its pleasures and problems, knowing full well that there was cruelty, greed and ugliness to be encountered in it. But she had never thought that it would touch her so personally. She mourned the loss of her innocence. Yet obviously, one could not hide from evil. It sought you out even in the manicured gardens of Rosings Park, and fooled the young and old alike. She had no doubt that her mother was a pawn in all this. However self-serving and egotistical she was, her mother would not physically harm her.

She opened her eyes to find the face that had captured her heart smiling back at her. What would she do if she didn’t have him to depend on? Returning his smile, she said, “So how do we begin, Dr. Fennimore. What will you prescribe to help my condition? Is there still hope?”

“A great deal of hope, indeed!” he replied enthusiastically. “Your body, though compromised for so many years has proved amazingly strong and resilient. It is really quite extraordinary that you have the stamina that you do, Miss Burton. Therefore, we shall give your body the opportunity to heal itself and do nothing at all but aid it in its work. I shall prescribe nutritious food and moderate exercise that we shall build on, week by week. I wish to monitor your progress, if you will allow me, and to make recommendations as the need arises. I believe that once this poison is out of your system, you shall see a significant change in how you feel. Now, I don’t want you to think that I can cure you of the problem altogether,” he warned. “Though I have never examined you, I imagine you were born with some small heart defect, or perhaps you had a childhood disease that damaged your heart. Perhaps your mother could shed some light on that subject.”

“Perhaps she could. But I will not ask her for some time yet. You must allow me to continue with my plans, Dr. Fennimore. I have relented on Cotswold’s identity, but that is as far as I am prepared to go. And I expect you to keep all my confidences — medical and otherwise.”

“You have my word! Now, can we set up a schedule of appointments for you? Shall we say, once a week? I shall not accept any payment from you, and do not even think of arguing with me,” he said holding up his hand to prevent her, “but we will need to hire a woman to be present at all your examinations and I will ask you to pay her directly. Unless, of course, you would like to ask Mrs. Darcy to accompany you when you come.”

“Oh, I could never ask her to do that! She has a small child and is very much involved in the needs of all her family.”

“Of course, I understand. I just thought you might feel more comfortable with her present.”

“Indeed I would, but I cannot ask it. I am seeing her again tomorrow. Perhaps I shall ask if she can come for the first appointment. Does Wednesday morning suit you? At eleven, perhaps?”

He smiled, and it was then settled. Anne sat back and expelled a slow even breath. Never in her life had she felt so at peace. The Tilson sisters were caring for her at home, and now this beautiful, wonderful man was making her health his responsibility. Alone in this large city, she had found friendship, compassion and…dare she even voice the feeling? She must be deceiving herself! Perhaps after living such an isolated life she imagined any kindness to be affection. Yet she could not help it. She thought she heard, and felt, and saw evidence of it.

Anne shook her head and chastised herself for her foolishness. She was surely misinterpreting his kindness and getting herself all worked up over nothing. She would have to take herself in hand before she made a complete and utter fool of herself.

*****

Elizabeth had been perusing a book in the stacks when she saw Anne enter the large, imposing room that housed the biographies, autobiographies and history books. She smiled, her expressive brows raised in recognition and anticipation, but Anne ignored her and walked to the other side of the room. There she sat down at one of the tables and poured over a book she had brought in with her. Elizabeth understood. Anne wished no one to believe that their meeting had been planned, and she waited patiently for her to make the next move.

After some minutes, Anne left the table and wandered about the stacks, stopping to take out a book here and there and examine it. She finally came to stand just a few feet from Elizabeth.

“Oh, that is an excellent book you are holding, Madam. I hope you are not offended by my forwardness, but I did enjoy it so and cannot refrain from recommending it to everyone I meet,” said she.

Elizabeth turned to smile at her. “I am not at all offended. Please tell me, did you find the writing flowing and easy?”

With that casual opening the two of them drifted to a corner of the room to talk quietly, hoping that anyone observing them would think they had just struck up an informal association.

After several minutes of whispered questions and answers about the family, Anne suggested that they leave separately and meet at the park. All was arranged, and Elizabeth went to the front desk to check out her book.

When they were comfortably settled by the park fountain, with children and their nannies, elderly ladies and young sweethearts all about them, they were finally able to talk freely. An hour went by rather quickly.

“But I still cannot understand why you feel that Fitzwilliam’s help would be harmful to your cause, dear Anne.”

“My goal is to live independently, Elizabeth, and that requires money. I may very well lose Rosings, and for that I am prepared, but the funds my father left me would suffice for a comfortable life. My mother makes me dependent on her by controlling those funds, and she has everyone convinced that it is for my own good --- as I am obviously too frail to manage on my own,” Anne said sarcastically. “Mama has great influence and many people to do her bidding in a dispute between us. I fear she will use anything and everyone to her advantage. My only hope is to prove that I am strong, and clever, and perfectly capable of handling my own affairs. And Fitzwilliam, my dear, well-meaning cousin, would only contradict that by his involvement. You know him well enough to know that he would not hear of me living with strangers in a less than fashionable part of town, that he would wish to fight Mama on my behalf and that he would ruin everything with his good intentions. Please believe me, Elizabeth, this is the only way. And as it is my future that is at stake, it must be my decision.”

“But how will I ever keep such a secret from him? How will I keep an even countenance when we speak of you? And what will he say and feel when he finally finds out?”

“He need not find out at all. Once my year of self-determination is up, I will come to him for a recommendation of legal council, and he will have the honor of standing beside me during the ordeal. But for now, he must not interfere in any way, and the only way to assure that he does not, is to keep this from him. I know I am asking a great deal of you, Elizabeth, and that Fitzwillim may be angry when he first finds out. But I will assure him that I gave you no choice. Indeed, your loyalty to me will be a credit to you. He will see that in time.”

“I wish I could be convinced of it, Anne, but you need not fear; I will not betray your trust. Tell me now how else I can be of service to you. Cannot we meet informally like this from time to time so that I can be assured of your safety? It would be very hard to be left to wonder if you are well? And besides, you will wish to know about Edward’s progress and adorable little antics.”

“There is nothing that would please me more, but I do not think it advisable. I cannot risk contacting you, and I certainly will not tell you where I am living. I know I can trust you not to follow me.”

“No, I never would. I might lead one of her Ladyship’s spies directly to you. But if we fix a time and place, we could have the pleasure of each other’s company and gain some piece of mind. I will know that you are well, and you will have a way of communicating with the family without anyone else finding out.”

“I don’t know. There may be a way, but I shall have to think about it. In the meantime, I have a little plan. If you can come to Dr. Fennimore’s next Wednesday at eleven o’clock, I shall meet you there. You shall enter from Crestwood Lane as we did before, and I shall take the servants’ entrance from Bentley Street. That way, we can meet without being observed together. Can you come? We can then see how the arrangement works out and take it from there?”

“Of course, I shall come. Happily, we plan to stay in town as long as Georgiana has parties to attend. Once the season is over however, we will certainly return to Pemberley. Fitzwilliam complains that his son does not know his own home. Till then, I am at your disposal, dear Anne.”

Chapter Five

Colonel Fitzwilliam had a duty call to make. One of his officers had had his leg broken in a tavern brawl and had been forced, by reason of dwindling finances and shear helplessness, to resort to imposing on his widowed mother’s hospitality. The lady was none too happy about the situation. For having to cater to a son who offered little towards her support and yet expected to be fed and cared for when flattened in a row, made her normally sharp tongue even sharper. The poor man was forced to bear the sting of her abuse daily. Of course, he knew his old mother had good reason to be fed up with him, but nevertheless, it was grievously bitter to be so dependent and to be treated with so much animosity and little respect.

The men of his regiment believed that a visit from his Colonel might garner the poor devil some much-needed deference from the lady, and the Colonel was only too glad to perform the service. Logan had more than once come to his aid on the battlefield and had once given testimony on his behalf at a hearing. And so he pinched a bottle of port from his cousin’s wine cellar, grabbed a lovely bunch of flowers out of the vestibule vase and brought them along as further proof of his regard for the man.

The visit lasted only a half hour, but its effect could be felt even before he had stepped back over the threshold. If her son’s commanding officer thought enough of him to pay him a visit and bring such thoughtful gifts, her darling ruffian must not be such a bad sort after all. Her change in mood was instantly noted by both gentleman, and Logan could not have been more appreciative of his Colonel’s gesture.

Once out in the fresh air again, the Colonel breathed in deeply and contentedly. He chuckled to himself at how easily one could alter the way a person was perceived, simply by treating him with a measure of respect. He was very happy to have been able to affect such a change, for Logan was not really a bad chap; he simply spent too much time with lonely men who had no reason to leave the pub before they were too far gone with drink. Perhaps that was why he spent so many evenings at Darcy’s. The domestic felicity of his cousin’s home drew him like a moth to a flame. Though it was obviously not his home, nor his family, the comfort offered there was restorative and addictive. He sometimes had to remind himself that Edward was not his flesh and blood, but only his nephew—so much did he love the boy! And was there anything sweeter than sitting between Georgiana and Elizabeth at breakfast, listening to their lively chatter, and breathing in the delightful fragrances that surrounded them after their morning toilette?

He had originally thought that escorting Georgie during this London season would give him the opportunity to observe this year’s crop of young ladies, newly out in society, without having to put himself on the auction block. He was tired—so terribly tired of the entire, sordid game. Yet he could not expect to find a wife, if he refused to look for one — and he sorely needed a wife! But it was difficult indeed, when one no longer had the spirit for the battle.

“Dash it!” he said, suddenly remembering. Georgie and he were expected for an evening of supper and cards at the Dennison’s tonight. He had hoped to get his hair trimmed this afternoon, but had not arranged to get it done. So meandering down the street, he looked for the nearest barber’s shingle. Rather than imposing on Darcy’s valet again, he decided to venture into the first establishment he came upon, hoping to emerge from it looking decently well groomed, if not rakishly handsome. The old barber did an admirable job, and as the Colonel was about to leave, he consented to have his boots shined as well.

As he sat in the shop window thus restrained, he smiled at the sight of a handsomely dressed lady leaving her residence directly across the street. With her head down and her bonnet shading her face, she descended the stairs and then turned to continue down the lane. The Colonel started as her face and familiar demeanor came into view. She was in an obviously sunny mood, and her smile and bright expression could not have been duplicated. It was indeed Elizabeth!

But had she not said at breakfast that she was to join her aunt Gardiner for lunch today? Obviously the two ladies had not yet met. Perhaps Elizabeth was just going off to meet her.

The young man polishing the Colonel’s boots had been forced to pause for a moment when his customer leaned forward to have a better look at someone he seemed to have recognized. Turning round himself, he said, “Aye, sir, is that not a pretty sight? The neighborhood is graced with the lady’s beauty every Wednesday at just this time, and believe me, there are few who do not wait at their windows for the privilege of seeing her. Do you know the lady, Sir?”

“Hmmm, no,” replied the Colonel, now taken aback by the information and reluctant to add anything to the neighborhood gossip. “I mistook her for someone else, I’m afraid. She is a handsome lady, though.” And after a few moments of contemplation, he inquired, “So, she does not live there, at that address?”

“Oh no, sir. That is the residence of a single gentleman. A scientist he is — very clever they say, and very well liked by all in the neighborhood.”

The Colonel blanched.

Don’t jump to conclusions, man! There must be a perfectly reasonable explanation for this, I am certain,” he thought. I will simply ask Elizabeth about it this evening and then have a good laugh at my own foolishness. How could I ever suspect Elizabeth of anything improper?

But he could think of nothing else all day. What would she be doing on Crestwood Lane, of all places; and why would she be secretly visiting a gentleman there?

***

“You are looking very handsome this evening, Richard,” said Elizabeth, as she affectionately smoothed away a fold in his neck cloth that had not suited her.

“Why, thank you for noticing, my lady,” he joked. “I had my hair trimmed this morning in the most unlikely of places, but I must say the old barber did a surprisingly good job. In fact, I saw you through the window of his shop, but was in no position to call out to you.”

“You saw me?” said Elizabeth, appearing ever so slightly flustered. “When was that? And where?”

“It was almost noon, and you were coming out of a residence on Crestwood Lane, near Rosewood. I had been visiting one of my officers there.”

“Oh, but it could not have been me,” said Elizabeth coolly. “I was with my aunt at the time, picking out some leather to take to the cobbler for Edward’s first shoes. There must have been a great resemblance between that lady and myself for you to think it was me, Richard, but I’m afraid you were mistaken. Had I not suffered a little mishap on that very street a few months ago, I would not even have recognized the name.”

“But Elizabeth, I know it was…”

She interrupted him with a stern look. “It is impossible, Richard, I was not there.” she said forcibly, in a tone that brought the conversation to an end. And turning away from him, she busied herself with rearranging the flowers that had been gathered from all over the house to replace those that had mysteriously disappeared that morning. Georgiana soon appeared at the top of the stairs, and her cousin was thankful for her good timing.

There had never been any awkwardness between Elizabeth and himself before, but the tension now was palpable. Perhaps he ought to sleep at the officer’s club tonight. He had suddenly become an intruder in a house he had considered almost his own from the time he and Darcy had been at university. He certainly had no wish to know the intimate details of his cousin’s married life…but, on the other hand, how could he now ignore the situation he had so unhappily stumbled upon? More than anything, he was devastated by the thought that there might actually be something happening to overturn his belief in the powerful love and devotion that united this family. Urging Georgiana to hurry, he whisked her out of the house with only a murmured, “Good evening,” to Elizabeth.

Throughout the seemingly endless evening and wretchedly sleepless night, he pondered what should be done. Best do nothing at all than be responsible for … He could not even bear to put it into words! How could Elizabeth be doing this to his cousin? And what motivation could she possibly have? Surely, she was one of the most beloved and cherished women in all of England! Was she not cognizant of what she had to lose? And what of Edward? How could she even contemplate risking his happiness? The Colonel taxed his brain with such painful questions till exhaustion claimed him for a few hours sleep. And when he awoke the next morning, his desperate need to make things right again brought him to an entirely different way of thinking.

The facts were these. It had certainly been Elizabeth who had emerged from that private residence on Crestwood Lane and it was evident that she had been upset at his having discovered her there. It also had to be true that she frequented the place regularly, for the young man at the barbershop would have had no reason to speak of her thus had it not been. But in the light of day, the Colonel had to admit that had he not accidentally discovered her, he would not have guessed that anything was wrong in the Darcy home. Elizabeth was as easy and loving as she always was with his cousin. Their knowing looks, their furtive little caresses when they thought themselves unobserved had not diminished or altered in any way. Elizabeth’s devotion to Edward was beyond questioning, and her liveliness and good spirits were totally unchanged. How could a woman as artless as Elizabeth Bennet Darcy have an affair with another man and not have it affect her behavior in some way? It was not possible! It simply was not…and therefore, there had to be something else, something, at the moment inconceivable, going on.

If Elizabeth would not answer for her own behavior, then perhaps he would have to look elsewhere for the information he sought. He would go directly to the source of the problem and demand an explanation. Perhaps he was taking upon himself the role normally best left to the husband involved—but he would sooner cut out his own heart than injure his cousin with this knowledge. No, he would get to the bottom of this immediately and then decide what needed to be done. Hopefully, it would be nothing at all, and he could allow Elizabeth her innocent little secret without regret. He would dress, sport his best uniform to be as formidable as possible and wait for the man to show himself. By the end of this day, his heart should again be light.

***

“Has Richard taken to sleeping in?” asked Darcy as he perused the newspaper over his breakfast.

“Oh, I am sorry! I should have mentioned it first thing this morning, as you had already retired when we arrived home last night. Richard did not stay. He said he had an early meeting and would therefore sleep at the officers’ club,” said Georgiana.

Elizabeth colored slightly, but tried desperately to hide her distress. Poor Richard! What terrible thoughts he must be having! What a dreadful dilemma he must think himself in? It had been ridiculous to deny her obvious presence on Crestwood Lane, and she had to get to Richard before his loyalty to Fitzwilliam caused her beloved husband any unnecessary pain. But how could she keep her promise to Anne and at the same time convince the Colonel to keep her secret. There seemed no answer to this terrible predicament, but it was clear that she could no longer meet Anne without putting her in danger of being discovered.

She determined to go out on some errand or other and wait for Richard outside the officer’s club. The sooner she spoke to him the better, although what she would say eluded her.

***

Having paced back and forth for almost an hour across from that now infamous door, Colonel Fitzwilliam was finally rewarded with his first glimpse of the offending gentleman. The man was of average height and wiry, carried himself well, dressed somewhat shabbily, but had the air of a gentleman — that could not be denied. Yet, he lived here on Crestwood Lane. Why? He seemed carefree as he made his way towards the street, obviously indifferent to the pain he was causing others!

‘Wait! Calm yourself!’ thought the Colonel. ‘Your anger will get you nowhere. You are right to have your suspicions, but be fair. Give the man a chance to explain. This might be completely innocent—though it could hardly be proper, in any case! Approach him calmly or he will never give you the information you seek.” Colonel Fitzwilliam waited until the man was half way down the street, then crossed and hastened to catch up with him.

“Excuse me, sir, but perhaps you’d be kind enough to help me,” said the Colonel. “I am looking for 49 Crestwood Lane. It must be near by, but I can’t seem to find it.”

“May I ask who you are looking for, sir?” said the man with an easy smile

“Why yes, I am looking for the gentleman who resides there. I do not know his name, but I understand he is a man of science and I seek to…”

“Then you have found him, sir!” said Fennimore, grinning broadly and holding out his hand. “My name is Simon Fennimore and the address you seek is mine. How can help you?”

Colonel Fitzwilliam ignored the offered hand and drew himself up to his full height, his expression now grave. “You can explain to me your connection with my cousin, Mrs. Elizabeth Darcy, sir, and why it is that she comes to see you every Wednesday…on her own.”

Fennimore drew back his hand and stared resolutely at the Colonel. “I’m afraid I am not at liberty to answer any of your questions Colonel. May I suggest that you apply to your cousin for that information?”

“You are not at liberty?” hissed the Colonel angrily. “How dare you hide behind such a cowardly reply? You will not tell me, and that is evidence enough! What kind of a man are you to so callously ruin the lives of others for your sport? There is a child involved here…an innocent baby that depends on its mother…”

Simon Fennimore held up his hand. “Forgive me, sir, but you are completely off the mark and upsetting yourself for nothing at all. I cannot answer your questions, but I will assure you that no personal relationship exists between Mrs. Darcy and myself. Her reasons for coming are personal and not for me to divulge. I repeat, please ask the lady directly, for I cannot help you.”

The situation was inconceivable and utterly ridiculous! What reason could Elizabeth possibly have to come to this part of town on a weekly basis and enter this man’s private residence if not for…? If nothing else, it went against every sense of propriety.

“And are you alone with her the entire time that she is in your home? Is there anyone else present?” asked the Colonel, almost choking on his words.

“I am there whenever she comes; that I will not deny. But that is all I will say. Now I ask you to let me be on my way. We have nothing further to discuss.”

The rage that had been building during this frustrating exchange now channeled itself into the Colonel’s fist, which suddenly and explosively found its mark on his victim’s chin. Stunned, Simon Fennimore fell to the ground, blood pouring from his mouth, his hand gripping his throbbing jaw.

“Get up you sniveling coward, “ growled the Colonel. “I’m not finished with you!”

By now, a small crowd had gathered, and the Colonel, even through his blinding rage, realized how all this must look. Simon Fennimore had obviously never been in a physical altercation in all his life, and he, a man trained to fight— in his best uniform, no less — was taking unfair advantage. Confound it all! It would not do!

Reaching down to give the man a hand up, he was suddenly taken completely off guard by someone from behind. The attacker thrust an arm about his neck, while at the same time, pummeling his ribs with some heavy object.

He grabbed for the arm to twist it round when he realized the wrist was as thin and delicate as a child’s. His peripheral vision made him aware of crimson silk! Stunned into immobility, he was not prepared for the powerful blow that now struck his chest. Enraged by it, he pulled the arm forcefully off his neck and twisted it round the back of his opponent, coming face to face with a pair of light blue eyes, as intensely wild and angry as his own. A splattering of freckles adorned the cheeks and strawberry curls bounced wildly about as she tried to shake him off.

“You’re hurting me!” she shouted at him. It was not a plea for mercy, but an indignant accusation, accompanied by such a ferocious look as he had not thought possible on a young lady.

“Forgive me,” he spat back, “but you’ve inflicted some discomfort yourself, Madam!”

Why he refused to let her go and pulled her arm even higher, he could not fathom, but to his great shame, he did, and as she cried out in pain, she swung her unknown weapon against his head. The blow landed against his ear, sending shooting pain deep inside it and down his neck. He had never felt anything so excruciating! Something inside his ear seemed to explode, fill with warm liquid, and sent him reeling.

The next thing he knew, Fennimore was on his feet, restraining his attacker, while at the same time, coming to his aid! He seemed to have lost all balance and orientation.

Reluctantly, he allowed himself to lean against Fennimore, held onto him and prayed he would not pass out.

Conscious but unable to function for the terrible pain, he heard, as though through some thick fog, the confusing conversations of those around him. Fennimore kept saying that he was well, that no harm had been done. The young lady was insisting that the constable, who had appeared out of nowhere, arrest him, as she put it, for savagely beating a defenseless man. He waited to hear her accuse him of violence to her own person, but she never did. Fennimore ended the discussion by saying that as he was the injured party, it was up to him whether to press charges or not, and he would not. The last thing that Richard Fitzwilliam saw, before his body blessedly gave him some respite, was Fennimore kissing the tear stained cheeks of his attacker, while she gingerly dabbed his bloodied lips with a handkerchief. Then everything went black.

He awoke in Dr. Morrison’s surgery with both Morrison and Fennimore hovering over him and whispering to one another. He was in terrible pain, but nothing like what he had felt before. Dr. Morrison smiled at him and lifted him slightly to facilitate the spooning of some liquid into his mouth.

“The pain will soon subside, Colonel. I’m afraid you are going to develop an intimate relationship with Laudanum over the next few days. There is some damage to your eardrum, but it will heal in time. I do not believe your hearing will be permanently effected. ”

Fitzwilliam turned his gaze towards Fennimore, whose entire left jaw line was a deep, purple color. His lip was split and swollen, but his eyes were gentle and compassionate.

“Ah yes! You are wondering what your victim is doing here. Well, he was the one who brought you to me in a cab. Quite honestly, I didn’t know which one of you to treat first,” laughed Dr. Morrison.

By now the Laudanum was taking effect and Fitzwilliam sighed deeply and closed his eyes. Morrison patted his shoulder and told him to sleep. He would spend the night under his care, and hopefully feel well enough to be transported to the Darcys’ for a few weeks of convalescence. Word had been sent to them, and they were expected at any moment. All would be well.

At this news, the Colonel opened his eyes again and looked to Fennimore for his reaction to the news. The man gave an odd smile and said, “Well, I had best be off then, as you are in such good hands. I cannot say it has been a pleasure Colonel, but I hope that when we meet again it will be under better circumstances.”

There was more to that statement than met the eye, but Richard was too exhausted and in too much pain to try and decipher its meaning. He stared at the man with bitter resentment. What was it about him that made two of the loveliest women in all of London lie for him and fight for him in the street? He couldn’t understand it.

He groaned in reply, then grabbed Fennimore by the wrist as he began to walk away.

“What did she strike me with?” he asked with faltering breath.

“Our dinner, Colonel. A five-pound ham, with the bone in, swung from a mesh bag. I am sorry, but there is no one more determined than a woman defending someone she loves.”

Chapter Six

“This is truly delicious, Juliana,” said Fennimore. “Thank you for taking the trouble to make it.” He was chewing with some difficulty on the other side of his mouth, but enjoying the sumptuous meal all the same.

“Well, at least that brute was good for something,” she replied with a mischievous grin. “I didn’t have to do anything more to tenderize it. He pounded it well enough with his thick skull.”

She giggled, then stifled her laughter at the sight of her brother’s reproachful look.

“Juliana, you hurt him very badly. He is in terrible pain.”

“It was no more than he deserved, striking you like that! Do you think he regrets, for one moment, almost breaking your jaw? It is a miracle you didn’t lose any teeth, Simon!”

“But he used only his fist, Juliana, while you swung at him with a five pound weight! It is not the same!”

“I took no unfair advantage,” she retorted. “He was twice my size and an army officer trained in battle. I was simply clever enough to use what was at hand.”

“Nevertheless,” said Fennimore, shaking his head in frustration. “This has to stop, Juliana. I am no longer a little boy being bullied by some ruffians behind the rectory. I am a man, and you must allow me to deal with such men in my own way!”

“But you make no effort to defend yourself, Simon. I know you don’t believe in fighting, but you cannot let such people abuse you and do nothing about it!”

“So you intend to walk ten steps behind me for the rest of your life and spring upon anyone who dares argue with me? My darling sister, you have always been my most steadfast defender and my best friend, but for both our sakes, you must think of how these incidents are perceived by the world. You are a beautiful young lady and…”

“So now we come to the heart of it,” she said, growing angry. “My behavior is unladylike and reflects badly on you. Well, I am sorry to have embarrassed you, dear brother. In the future, I shall endeavor to remember my place in society and act like the demur little creature you wish me to be!”

“Julie, the drama is unnecessary. You know full well that is not what I mean. You could never embarrass me…but the truth is that I feel diminished when you continually come to my rescue — as if you believe me incapable of dealing with life’s little battles. Yes, I may get bruised or lose a tooth, as every man does now and then, but I may also come out ahead in the end, as I manage to talk my way out of most confrontations. And as for you…it is time you made some difficult decisions, my darling girl.”

She threw back her head, tossing her curls with her usual air of indifference. Wishing to avoid such conversations, she always made light of them.

“What difficult decisions can I possibly have to make? I am young, clever, very beautiful — or so my elder brother tells me — and most importantly, I am well provided for. My life is perfect just as it is.”

“Julie,” he said tenderly, taking both her hands in his and drawing her over to the well worn settee. “Be serious for once. You must make yourself look at your problems in the light of day or you shall wake up one morning and find that father has married you off to some wealthy, middle aged man with false teeth and a house in the country.”

She tried to pull free of him, but he would not let her go. “I must clear away the dishes,” she insisted, avoiding his gaze.

“Juliana, I don’t need to live at home to know that mother and father are desperately trying to make a match for you. You must face it and try to find someone of your own choosing before you are forced into some dreadful match and a lifetime of misery. You are no longer a girl of fifteen, with years and years ahead of you.”

“You need not remind me of my age, Simon. I am well aware that being six and twenty and unwed is pitiable. But I do not understand why I must marry at all? I am perfectly content. I have a comfortable home, all the diversions I require and you to love and care for. Why can I not continue in this way? Why can they not let me be?” she said with tears now filling her eyes.

“But that is precisely why you must take your life into your own hands and make your own decisions. The time has come. You must ask yourself what you really want out of life. If you truly wish to remain unattached I shall faithfully support you in that decision. But you must be certain that it is what you truly want.”

“But what do my feelings signify in any case? Have you not heard? Juliana Fennimore may be wealthy and accomplished, but she is a wild, difficult creature. She will not be the quiet, dutiful wife! She may prove too hard to handle to be worth the trouble.”

“Yes, I have heard that,” said Fennimore, grinning. “And it is exactly what you wish them all to believe.”

“Well, all the men I meet seem to think that by taking a wealthy young woman off her father’s hands, they earn themselves the right to a life of idleness and amusement. Their wife’s inheritance will supply them with all the capital necessary for gaming, drinking and keeping a mistress! You have had your inheritance snatched away from you, Simon, and I will not let some undeserving, egotistical, good-for-nothing man, dwindle away mine. I have better uses for it!”

“Like supporting my research, no doubt.”

She blushed and said nothing. He knew her too well.

“Juliana, you cannot sacrifice your own life for mine. You cannot set aside your inheritance for me and deny yourself the happiness it may bring you.”

“It was once your inheritance, Simon!”

“That is no longer important. It is bad enough that you share your pin money with me, conspire with cook to keep me fed and supply me with life’s little necessities each time you come. You know how grateful I am for all your love and support, Juliana, and I pray that we shall always be as close and dear to each other as we are now ... but we must each seek our own happiness and build our own lives. Then we will have so much more to share with one another.”

“Simon!” she now cried with the sudden realization of what his words implied. “Is there something you’ve been keeping from me? Have you met someone? Is this what all this is about?”

“No, of course not! Well, what I mean to say is that…I have begun to see the possibility of a different sort of life for myself…one that might include…a wife, perhaps. But none of that is possible now; you know I have no way of supporting her.”

The look on Juliana’s face made him blush. They had always been so close, had shared everything, and here he was admitting that he had fallen in love and had kept it from her.

Juliana gasped, then giggled and sat down again. “So, there is someone. Someone important.”

“Yes, but she does not even know the depths of my feelings for her, and it may be years before I can even approach her with a proposal. Just listen to me!” he said shaking his head and laughing, “I’m talking as if she would actually have me – and be willing to wait for me to earn a decent living! It is probably all smoke and dreams anyway, but the point is that I now know there is a life for me outside the laboratory. I had never even contemplated that before. And there is a better life awaiting you, my darling sister, if you would only seek it out. Don’t let our parents make this important decision for you. You need a husband you can truly love and admire! I know your tender heart and generous nature. You were not meant to be alone, Juliana. You are passionate and caring, and hungry for life. And I know how much you adore children! Those are the things you should be striving for!”

“But I cannot find him!” she shouted, throwing up her hands in obvious frustration. “He does not frequent Mrs. Abernathy’s card parties or the Billingsley’s soirees! Or if he does, I do not recognize him. The only men I meet are pompous, ignorant fools who…”

”Surely, I am not the only clever and affectionate man in all of London, Juliana. And further more, when was the last time you actually accepted an invitation to one of those soirees?”

“Oh Simon, you know I cannot bear them — the ridiculous small talk, the insincere compliments, the whispered remarks when one enters the room. This would be my seventh season, Simon. It is humiliating.”

“That may be true, but you cannot give up. If father makes another match for you and you reject it once again, he will cast you off to aunt Helen in the country, and then where will we be? You know it is for my sake alone that I ask you to persevere, my love,” he said grinning and lifting her chin to kiss her brow. “I cannot bear to have you so far away from me.”

“I shall try — for your sake, then,” she said with a teasing smile. “You must, however, now tell me all about this remarkable woman. How wonderful she must be to have won your heart, dear Simon. I cannot wait to meet her.”

“I cannot tell you much about her or introduce you, just yet. She is in the midst of some unpleasantness with her own family and has asked me to be discreet. So I beg you not to press me, Julie, but to be patient. It is for this reason alone that I have kept all knowledge of her from you. I cannot fail her, or she will never trust me.”

***

After three days under Dr. Morrison’s care, Richard Fitzwilliam was released to the care of his cousins. The jolting ride home was an agony, with the Colonel’s equilibrium affecting his stomach as well as his head. James was obliged to pull to the side of the road on two occasions so as not to dirty the coach. When finally settled in his bed and medicated again, the Colonel slept fitfully for a few hours, soaking the bedding with perspiration.

Whenever he awoke, he saw through a feverish haze the faces of either Elizabeth or Georgiana, as they soothed his brow with cool, wet cloths or helped him to take some liquid sustenance. Broths and puddings of every kind were being urged down his throat, but he could take no more than two or three spoonfuls. He was in constant pain, despite the Laudanum, and utterly exhausted by it.

It was Elizabeth’s cool hand on his brow and her comforting words that sustained him. It seemed she did not hate him for his interference after all — or at least, she had forgiven him. Surely she could not be caring for him so tenderly were she still angry. He thought of the two women who had been responsible for putting him in this pitiful condition. Elizabeth could not be blamed for his need to meddle into her affairs, and the other…well, he certainly could not explain his interest in her. He saw her now, as if in a dream, her eyes flashing, her face flushed with rage. Yet now, as then, he wanted only to stop the barrage of angry words by covering her mouth with his own. Was he mad? The woman was a menace ... though the most bewitching one he ever beheld. Of course, she was already taken! Fennimore! Curse the man! He had become the source of all his misery.

Any movement, no matter how slight, caused pain and often nausea, and so he lay as still as possible, his eyes shut to escape the light. He could easily sense who sat beside him by the sound of their breathing, a telltale fragrance, perhaps, or the obvious tranquility or impatience with which they waited. Elizabeth was always the most calm of his visitors — hardly ever shifting about in her chair or fidgeting with one thing or another.

He should have felt embarrassed to be in her presence after spying on her and getting himself into such a troublesome fix. But her company quieted him. Indeed, he found it very comforting. How much Dr. Morrison had disclosed about the altercation or who his assailant had been, he did not know. And so, it was only Elizabeth to whom he could speak without the fear of revealing too much.

On his third day at Grosvenor Square he was feeling a bit more human when Elizabeth brought in his lunch tray and came to sit beside him. His cousin’s valet, who had been given the unenviable task of seeing to his physical needs, had just left him somewhat refreshed and presentable. He managed an awkward smile in Elizabeth’s direction.

“You are being far too good to me, Elizabeth — I hope you don’t feel it a cruel obligation after our last conversation. But you must know how appreciative I am for your kindness, and how much I value your company.”

“Richard, dear Richard! I feel I am to blame for all your terrible suffering! I should never have tried to hide the truth from you; it was ridiculous to do so! “

He opened his mouth to respond, but she continued on hastily. “Please, Richard, allow me to say what we both know to be true. You were only being loyal to Fitzwilliam when you went back to Crestwood Lane, and I assume that it was there that the clash occurred.”

“Did Dr. Morrison not tell you?” he asked incredulously.

“He said only that you were brought to his surgery in a hansom cab by a young man. That man remains nameless, but I imagine it must have been Simon Fennimore. Am I right?”

The Colonel nodded, then turned away. So his being outmaneuvered and wounded by a woman was yet a secret. Elizabeth obviously assumed that Fennimore had done the deed, and more importantly, Fitzwilliam knew nothing of the entire affair. What could he possibly say to Elizabeth?

He need not have fretted; Elizabeth now did all the talking.

“Richard,” she began anxiously, “You must know that Fitzwilliam and Edward are everything to me — that my happiness and well being depend solely on theirs. I would no more injure them, than set myself aflame! I need you to believe that my reasons for going to Crestwood Lane are innocent — for they truly are. Unfortunately, I cannot divulge my reasons for going there just now. I am caught in a wretched situation. I know what I am doing seems improper, and that keeping it from Fitzwilliam certainly is…but I have no choice. You must believe that. The secret I must keep for the present will not have to be kept forever, and when the time comes that I can explain it all, I know you will acquit me of any wrongdoing. Please trust me! Please keep this our secret until that time. Fitzwilliam would be so hurt if he knew I was deceiving him…but I must for now. Please, my dearest friend.”

She looked at him so beseechingly that he could not help but give her a consenting nod. He wanted to believe her more than anything. He longed for the peace and tranquility he had always known in this house, for the verification that such love did exist in the world and that it was attainable and lasting. Most of all, he couldn’t bear thinking ill of her.

Bending to kiss his brow with the most heartfelt affection, she murmured. “You shall never regret your faith in me, Richard. It will be months yet before you can know my secret, but you shall know it. I promise.”


***

“Do come in, Miss Burton,” said Simon Fennimore beaming as he opened the door to let her in, “I hope you are well; you certainly look well.”

Anne startled on first seeing him, but tried to hide her alarm. His face was frightfully discolored and still somewhat swollen.

In his enthusiasm to see her, he had quite forgotten his appearance. And as he no longer felt any pain, he had resolved to put the incident behind him. However, one look at her expression told him he would have to come up with some sort of reasonable explanation in a great hurry.

“Ah yes, I’d quite forgotten. I don’t pose a very pretty picture, do I? I’m afraid I met with a little accident, Miss Burton. I stumbled and hit my jaw against some furniture. No real harm was done except to my ego — clumsy fool that I am. It looks far worse than it is, I assure you, so please don’t look so alarmed. Though, I would certainly understand your desire to look in the other direction.”

“Oh no! I was just taken aback for a moment; forgive me. You must have received a terrible blow! Are you sure that you are quite well? I need not inconvenience you just now if you prefer to rest.”

“What, and deny me the pleasure of seeing you looking so well?”

“Thank you, sir. Thanks to you, I am feeling much stronger,” she answered, trying not to stare. “Hopefully, the results of your examination will concur with my feelings.”

“Actually, Miss Burton, I don’t think that I shall be examining you today. For one thing, Mrs. Darcy is not here.”

“Oh, I see. I suppose she is just a bit delayed; otherwise she would have sent word. Can we not wait for her … are you pressed for time? I would not keep you if you were…”

“No, Miss Burton, the next hour is reserved for you, as always, but I’m afraid that Mrs. Darcy will not be coming. You see, she sent an express a few days ago with what I fear will be a somewhat distressing message for you. She believes it is no longer safe to be seen in the neighborhood and therefore feels it best to stay away. She regrets not being able to tell you this herself.”

“Oh…,” said Anne softly, stunned at this sudden turn of events. Her mind reeled with images of the possible scenarios that might have prompted such a decision. What could have happened to frighten Elizabeth into such cautious behavior? Anne's thoughts turned inward, and she barely heard what Dr. Fennimore said next.

“Besides, I have felt for some time that there is no longer any justification for a weekly examination. You have been a model patient and are so much improved that I am not at all anxious about turning your care over to another physician. I’ve taken the liberty of writing down the names of several men that I trust and admire, so you can…”

“You no longer wish to see me?” she said, looking up rather abruptly. As the meaning of his words registered in her brain, she felt suddenly abandoned and utterly bewildered as to the reason for it. “You wish me to go elsewhere…to find another doctor?”

“Well, yes, Miss Burton, actually I do. You see, I have long felt the impropriety of our situation, and as you no longer need my particular specialization, I thought it best to recommend a…”

“Yes, of course, I understand,” she said hastily retying her bonnet and getting ready to take her leave. “You have been very kind and generous with your time, Dr. Fennimore, and I thank you with all my heart for all you have done for me. But I shall trouble you no more. You have far more important work to do.” Saying this, she made for the door, wishing to escape as fast as possible. She had entered nearly bursting with joy to see him again and now…their relationship was suddenly at an end!

She fumbled with the doorknob, and unable to turn it, found herself in a panic. Her heart beat wildly, her breath faltered. She had to make her escape before she embarrassed herself completely!

In a heartbeat his hand clasped hers on the knob, his body blocking her way. He spoke her name over and over again until she was forced to acknowledge him — her eyes brimming and refusing to focus on his.

“Anne… Anne Marie, stop. Look at me! You’ve got it all wrong. You’ve misunderstood…but then how could I have expected you to understand? Please give me a chance to explain,” he said, looking at her with great tenderness.

“I only wish to put an end to this professional relationship with you in order to nurture a far more personal one. I cannot continue being your doctor feeling about you the way I do.” His smile was warm, yet uncertain, as he looked to her for some encouragement. She lifted her eyes to him in wonder, her lips parting involuntarily in amazement.

“It is improper for me to examine you when I deliberately take twice as long as is necessary to listen to your heart…just so that I can remain close to you. And it does not take a full five minutes to take your pulse or to look into your throat! I find myself taking liberties that have nothing to do with good medicine — taking advantage of my position as your physician as I have accused others of doing. That is why I must send you to someone else.”

The blush of his cheek was the most beautiful thing Anne had ever beheld. She bit her lip to keep from weeping.

“I hope I have not been too presumptuous in speaking to you this way, Miss Burton. I can only hope that you have developed some tender feelings towards me — ones that you can separate from your gratitude to me as your doctor.”

She could not answer immediately. Her emotions, having been thrown so violently from one extreme to another, were threatening to pour forth in sobs of joy. She pressed her fingers to her lips to hold them back, but the floodgates of her eyes had already yielded. He moved closer to support her, gently laying his hands on both her shoulders.”

“Please tell me those are tears of joy, Miss Burton. I could not bear to have upset you otherwise.”

“I never believed it possible! I would not have allowed myself to dream…” she began. “But of course, they are tears of joy! I have loved you for so long, Simon. Oh dear,” she said turning her face away in embarrassment, “a lady isn’t supposed to admit that so readily, is she? Forgive me, I…”

“Forgive you? Miss Burton, Anne-Marie! I could not have hoped for a more wonderful response! You have had my heart for so many months now, and although I thought I believed an attachment was growing between us, I could not be certain that it was not wishful thinking on my part. How happy you have made me, Anne Marie — how incredibly happy.”

His left hand traveled down to the small of her back to draw her near, while his right hand caressed her cheeks and wiped away her tears. Inching his face ever closer to hers, he smiled tenderly at her as he patiently waited for her to regain her composure. Only when he saw her bashfully eyeing his lips, did he bend to kiss her. The kiss was a gentle, hesitant one, until, pulling back to gauge her response, he pressed his lips to hers once more for the kind of kiss he so longed to give her. They wept and laughed together, kissing each other again and again, clinging to each other with unreserved fervor. Anne, who had for so long been denied any form of physical affection, could barely restrain herself. She hugged her beloved to her with all her strength, stroking his hair, his back, his face. If this was only a dream she would make the most of it while it lasted. How she loved him…this wonderful, beautiful man!

Holding her firmly to his chest, he finally whispered, “If we remain this way much longer, Anne-Marie, I don’t know that I will find the strength for self restraint. Come, let us go to the sweet shop and celebrate with a bite to eat.”

“Oh yes! Good gracious! I can’t believe how I've been behaving! What must you think of me, Simon? It is just…”

“That you love me?” He completed her thought, laughing heartily. “You could not have made me happier, my sweet girl. And you must never speak of shame and your feelings for me in the same breath. Your affection is more than I dared hope for!”

Taking her by the hand, he led her out the back door.

***

They had sat in silence for some time, eyeing each other shyly while sharing a sweet — their smiles and blushes saying so much more than words could ever express. Though the formal words had not yet been spoken, there was an understanding between them. They belonged to one another. It had been settled with their first embrace.

“Anne-Marie,” he said softly, “is there no one in your family of whom I could ask permission to court you?”

“To court me?” she said incredulously, not taking the trouble to hide her surprise.

“Well, I have no right to ask for your hand just yet. I have nothing to offer you, after all, no way of supporting you. And I’m afraid, even once we do make it public, ours will have to be a rather long engagement. I plan to see Dr. Morrison tomorrow for a position in his practice, for he has been encouraging me to join him for some time now. You must understand that I will never be able to give you the kind of life you deserve, my dearest Anne, but if you will have me, I shall try to make up for it with my love for you.”

“But your research, your work — you cannot abandon it!”

“No, I shall never do that, but I will have to devote less time to it. I shall have to make do with evenings and Sunday afternoons and…”

“And when do you propose to rest, dear Simon?”

“I shall manage it; you wait and see. A man in love can perform miracles!” he laughed.

Both fell silent as they stared down at their interlaced fingers.

“Simon,” Anne whispered, lifting her gaze to his, “there is something I must tell you about myself. For when the time comes, I cannot have you asking for the hand of the wrong woman. My name isn’t Anne-Marie…It is simply Anne. I hope you understand my reasons for deceiving you; it was necessary for me to hide my identity.”

“I thought as much,” said Fennimore, grinning at her affectionately. “But am I not to know your family name as well? Or am I not yet to be fully trusted?” he chuckled.

“I would rather keep it secret for a little while longer; but not for the reasons you might imagine. I…I want you to think of me as you always have — to love me for the woman you believe me to be. In any case, I’ve left my family home for now and may never be allowed there again.”

“Oh dear,” he said with a teasing grin, ”I've fallen in love with a woman of mystery. Are you next in line to the throne or perhaps the granddaughter of the Earl of Wessox? Do you think you’ll frighten me away if I find out that you are a fine lady, my dearest Anne? I’m afraid I have known that all along. I come from respectable stock myself, I’ll have you know. My family is held in very high esteem and is worth…a great deal of money.”

He saw her eyes widen in surprise and continued. “What a fine pair we make, you and I. You have fled your home and I have been thrown out of mine. I’m sorry, Anne,” he now said, suddenly becoming grave, “but I have been both disinherited and disowned. Had I been a more obedient son, I would have been able to offer you the world.”

“My world has never been as rich or as beautiful as it is today, dear Simon. I have lived, I will admit, with great luxury all my life and it has never made me happy. Your love, your affectionate attention is all I need. We will find a way to live comfortably, I am sure…but you must not neglect your research, and you must let me see this personal undertaking to its end. It means a great deal to me.”

She withheld the fact that their financial future and their ability to plan a more timely wedding rested on the fifteen thousand pounds she was yet to make her own. This would remain her secret…for if she failed, she would be disappointed enough for the two of them.

“Your struggles, your burdens, I now take upon my shoulders, Anne, and I promise to do everything in power to help and support you. If we could afford to marry now I might argue with you and say that we should face these troubles openly…together as a couple; but I cannot. So, I am yours to command. What would you have me do?”

“Nothing, nothing other than what you have been doing all along. Pretend you have never heard of Anne de Bourgh,” she said, smiling shyly, “and if at all possible, keep your acquaintance with Mrs. Darcy secret as well. It would be best if no one ever made the connection between the three of us.”

“But Anne,” he said looking somewhat bewildered, “I’ve already come into contact with two gentleman related to Mrs. Darcy. I made no mention of you, of course, but had no way of denying my acquaintance with her.”

“Two gentleman?” said Anne rather loudly, drawing unwanted attention to herself. She smiled sheepishly at the stern looking governess at the nearby table and murmured, “Excuse me,” before turning back to continue the conversation in more muted tones. “What two gentleman? When? You must tell me all, Simon!”

“Mr. Darcy came to thank me for my intervention the very next day after we met. He knocked on my door with an embarrassingly large basket filled with spirits, sweets, and fruits, though he never even came inside — simply shook my hand and offered a few words of gratitude.”

“Fitzwilliam was here — on Crestwood Lane?” She could barely breathe. How close had she come to meeting him…to ruining her chances of obtaining her freedom on her own terms? She paled and asked hesitantly. “And the second gentleman? Who was he?”

“Ah, well…now you’ve caught me. I must first admit to an earlier deception. Not wishing to upset you, I fabricated the story about these bruises. The truth is they are the result of a rather heated exchange between this military gentleman and myself. Of course, I told him nothing — but neither did I lie. Unfortunately, his frustration got the better of him, I’m afraid, and I was caught completely off guard.”

“He struck you? But why? What did this row have to do with Mrs. Darcy?”

“Well, he claimed to be Mrs. Darcy’s cousin and demanded to know why she was coming to see me every week. He evidently thought that there was something unsavory going on between us. I assured him there was not, but when I refused to share the nature of our relationship or the reason for her coming, he…he became incensed. I don’t blame him really. He was only being loyal to Mr. Darcy, I suppose. I didn’t catch his name at first, but later found out that it was Fitzwilliam…Richard Fitzwilliam.”

“Richard? How dare he meddle in Elizabeth’s affairs! And how dare he strike you? Oh, Simon, I am so sorry! I can’t imagine how he found out about her coming here, but now I understand why she was forced to stay away…” Anne grew suddenly quiet, obviously trying to digest all she had just learned.

“What have I done to her?” she murmured after a few moments of anxious contemplation. “I knew there was bound to be some unpleasantness when my cousin found out about the secret I had forced on Elizabeth, but I never dreamed of anything like this happening! And Richard…how on earth did he become involved? I hope you gave him back as good as he gave, Simon.”

“So…Mr. Darcy is your cousin? And the Colonel — is he related as well?”

Anne nodded, and Simon Fennimore sighed, shaking his head.

“Well, the Colonel is in rather bad shape, I fear…but I can neither take the blame or the credit for that. My sister Juliana came upon our row and…well, in an effort to protect me, she swung at him with the heavy bag she was carrying. I was actually quite upset with her,” he said solemnly. “ for he was quite seriously hurt. She walloped him on the side of the head and injured his inner ear. It was necessary for him to remain at Dr. Morrison’s surgery for three days before he could be moved to the Darcys’ for another month of convalescence. Dr. Morrison said he was still in an inordinate amount of pain. I’m afraid he has paid dearly for his interference, Anne.”

Anne was too overcome to speak. Richard was seriously hurt and Elizabeth had been put in a dangerously compromised position! Did Fitzwilliam now doubt her faithfulness? How much pain had she already caused her dear family, and how on earth could she allow the situation to continue?

Yet, one thing truly puzzled her. Had Fitzwilliam been told about Elizabeth’s visits to Crestwood Lane? Surely, if he had any inkling of it, he would have confronted Simon himself by now? Had Elizabeth managed to invent a believable story…or had she sworn Richard to secrecy as well? Before she had the answers to all these questions, she would be wise not to incriminate herself. Perhaps, all was not yet lost. Tears welled up as she realized the consequences she would have to face if she was forced to gave up now.

“Simon,” she whispered, “I feel suddenly so terribly vulnerable. I thought I had hidden myself away so well, but obviously, I’ve been blind and foolish. And so much more is at stake now…” She brought his hand to her lips for a brief, furtive kiss, then looked at him beseechingly.

“If Mama finds me now, she will come and drag me back to Rosings, with a constable at her side, if necessary, claiming that my behavior is only further proof of my inability to make rational choices and live without her care.” Here, she pressed his hand and murmured, “She would never approve of our attachment and would do what she could to separate us. Simon, legally winning my independence from her is more important than ever. If I don’t, we may never be together.”

“I understand that, Anne, but what else can we to do?”

“I must go deeper into hiding — from Fitzwilliam and Elizabeth, from Richard and…from you. We cannot risk being discovered together, Simon, or having you, inadvertently lead someone to me. I cannot bear the thought of leaving you for so long, but I must. And you must not make it harder for me,” she said suddenly rising and gesturing him to stay seated. “We have a three month separation to endure…but we must endure it! Please tell me that you will wait for me,” she begged, her tears spilling over onto her cheeks.

“How can you even ask it, Anne?” he said rising, though not moving towards her. “But you cannot leave me with no way of reaching you! I must have some weekly assurance that you are well. Please Anne…”

She shook her head, ever so slightly, and fled.

Chapter Seven

A bachelor send-off would not have been Richard Fitzwilliam’s preference for a first evening out among the living, but it was a commitment he had made months earlier — the now infamous day he had visited Logan and seen Elizabeth on Crestwood Lane. He had promised to join his men as they helped Beechum celebrate his last night of freedom before his wedding. Now, here he was, responsible for his men once again --- not on the field of battle, but on a far more unpredictable, and therefore, treacherous playing field — that of a London city street after dark.

Seeing that the groom was in no condition for further merriment, the Colonel had insisted that they escort, and if necessary, carry his inebriated body back to his billet and put him to bed. The man had less than ten hours to sleep off the effects of all the spirits he had consumed and make himself presentable for his bride.

Though still a bit unsteady on his own feet, the Colonel now good-naturedly supported the ample weight of the groom, who alternately roared with laughter or cried like a baby, as he bemoaned his fate and all he would now have to sacrifice. The smell of the man’s breath nauseated him, the deafening volume of his voice so close to his ear made him flinch with pain.

They made their way down the street, weaving in and out among the strolling couples and groups of friends leaving the theatre and heading out for a bite to eat. It was all he could do to keep from bumping into innocent passersby while cautioning Beechum to keep a civil tongue in mouth. A rowdy group of soldiers was never tolerated, no matter how valiant their history.

“Now just look at the sway of those hips in front of us, Colonel,” slobbered Beechum, slurring his words and staggering from one side to the other. “Makes you want to grab that luscious …” The Colonel sprang forward to stay his hand as Beechum lunged for the young woman, …but he was too late. She turned abruptly, her eyes flashing.

“See here! What the devil is going on,” boomed the voice of the portly gentleman whose arm she had so suddenly released. He whirled about, comically brandishing his walking stick and loudly threatening to call for a constable. “How dare you filthy ruffians lay a hand on a lady and make such licentious remarks? You ought to be horse whipped for such behavior! Why the streets of London are dangerous enough without the likes of you about. Your Colonel will hear about this; you can bet on that!”

The elderly couple walking beside them now protectively urged the young woman off to the side, anxious for her wounded pride. But the victim of the affront shook her head and refused to be whisked away, staring intently at the characters in the confrontation before her.

“Sir, I am this soldier’s commanding officer, and I humbly apologize for any offense he might have given. It was inexcusable, and I hope the young lady was not too frightened by it. But as you can see, he is far too intoxicated to think clearly. He and his mates have been celebrating his upcoming wedding, and so I beg you to make an exception and let this insult pass. I know it must have been utterly distasteful to the young lady, but I assure you that the man meant no harm. However obnoxious his behavior, he was simply admiring her beauty.” He turned, having finally found the courage to look into her eyes, thinking he would find the indignant rage he knew her capable of — but he did not. She simply stared at him with a bewildered expression.

“Such disgraceful behavior cannot go unpunished!” her escort ranted. “Wedding celebration or not, he has given offense, and I shall have satisfaction!”

“Perhaps we might ask the young lady if she requires satisfaction. If she feels the incident warrants the ruin of this soldier’s character in the eyes of his bride, so be it. As she is the injured party, I believe it is for her to decide,” said the Colonel, casting a hopeful glance her way.

“She has nothing to do with it!' cried her outraged escort. “Our entire party was insulted by this impudent scoundrel, and he shall pay the penalty for such behavior.” Grabbing Beechum by the collar, he took possession of him, but the uncooperative lout collapsed into a drunken heap at his feet.

Frustrated and thoroughly revolted by Beechum’s blubbering, the man kicked him in the ribs and spat, “Get up you lazy, worthless scum.”

“Let it be, Mr. Greasely. Let the poor wretch go,” cried Juliana Fennimore, stepping closer. Her parents attempted to restrain her, but to no avail. “He has not injured me, sir, and this is far too big a fuss to be making over an insignificant slight. Please, let us just be on our way. I would much rather forget the entire incident than prolong this unpleasantness.”

“Insignificant slight?” shouted Greasely, now more indignant than ever. “My dear, no young lady under my protection shall be so dishonored without proper reprisal. I shall see to that!”

“Then you shall see to it yourself, sir, for I am going home,” she said turning on her heels. “And when you find your precious constable, you can try to explain why your victim has disappeared. Mama, Papa, will you be joining me?” she asked as she stood before the closed door of an elegant coach with the initials R.G. on the crest. The coachman had jumped down to assist her, but looked anxiously to his master for instructions. Juliana Fennimore stamped her silk slippered foot indignantly. “Open this door and take me home immediately.”

“Juliana, wait,” called her mother after her, anxiously. “We cannot take Mr. Greasely’s coach and leave him here! Be reasonable, dearest, he is only trying to defend your honor.”

“Whether I wish him to or not, it seems. Mama, please ask Mr. Greasely to be a bit more reasonable. Convince him that this incident is not worth such a commotion. Then we can all go home and enjoy the lovely dinner cook has prepared.”

After a few more moments of unpleasantness, the Colonel gratefully saw the entire party enter the coach, leaving him once again with the task of getting Beechum to his bed. He looked to the others for support, but they were equally inebriated, and so he, having heeded Morrison’s warnings, was the only one sober enough for the task. He sighed heavily and lifted Beechum onto his shoulder. Then unsteadily making his way down the street he chuckled at the memory of his tigress stamping her dainty little foot before the closed coach door. At least he now knew something about her. Juliana was too pretty and delicate a name for one of her disposition, and yet , it suited her somehow. ‘Juliana’ he repeated. But who was the boor on whose arm she had leaned tonight? Had she cast Fennimore off, he wondered, or did she have a suitor in every neighborhood in London?

***

Lady Catherine de Bourgh sat by the fire and stared into the flames. Anger, frustration and heartache had been her constant companions these many months and she was genuinely tired. These futile, unproductive meetings with the detectives she had hired always seemed to deplete her of her remaining emotional resources. How was it possible that Anne had not yet been found? If she were not so terribly hurt and humiliated by the whole ordeal, she might allow herself the luxury of worrying more. To think that a child of hers would be so ungrateful, so selfish and heartless! What had she ever done but devote herself to Anne’s well being?

When Anne had first disappeared, Lady Catherine had been certain that she would return almost as quickly as she had fled. She thought her an impetuous, angry child, running away from home only to return to its comfort and warmth when the outside world proved too much for her. She would then have a greater appreciation for what she had left behind and resume her role as the obedient, dutiful daughter. But as the days and weeks flew by, her Ladyship realized that this would not be the case and carefully considered how to handle the situation.

Unfortunately, her brother and sister-in-law had departed for Italy and were not due to return for three months yet. To whom else could she turn for help? The Darcys were surely involved in the well-planned escape, if not its instigators, so expecting any cooperation from them was utterly preposterous. Likewise, her nephew, the Colonel, would be in the Darcy camp and of no use to her at all. In this dilemma, she felt utterly betrayed and alone.

How could she, in good conscience, make this humiliation public? To announce to the world that her child had deserted her — for whatever reason --- was impossible. Besides, what good would it do, other than to bring utter disgrace to all her family … and at the same time create a hoard of opportunists who would torment her night and day! No, if Anne did not wish to be found, then professional expertise would be needed to find her and pressure would be brought to bear.

One great disadvantage was that she could not simply move to London to search for Anne herself, as all their acquaintances there would ask after her. What excuse could she possibly give when everyone knew that mother and daughter were never apart? And so, she was reduced to sitting and waiting by the fire, hoping that her child was well and that she would eventually come to her senses. She had less and less confidence that these highly paid investigators would actually be successful. They had spies posted all around the Darcy household and yet had come up with nothing. James, the coachman, was being carefully watched, while her nephew and that woman were being followed to every shop, eating establishment and private party. The only positive thing that had come out of the investigation was the satisfaction she had gained from learning that the shameless girl was cuckolding her poor, unsuspecting nephew. Well, it would all come to a head soon, she was sure, for at this last visit, the agency had reported witnessing a row between Colonel Fitzwilliam and the young man Elizabeth had involved herself with. At least someone had the good sense to try and set things right. She had known all along that Darcy had been taken in by Miss Bennet’s charms, and that her marriage vows meant little to her.

*****

When Anne finally reached home she made her excuses to Winifred and Eugenie, saying that she felt a cold coming on and needed to rest. Though they could clearly see that something was wrong, they allowed her to take to her room without a fuss. But when she was well out of earshot, Winifred eyed her sister knowingly and murmured, “I think I shall make a nice hearty broth….and perhaps bake some biscuits. I fear we shall be needing them.”

Now in the solitude of her room, Anne seated herself at her dressing table. Would she recognize the woman before her? Her eyes, glossy with tears, blurred her image, and she blinked them repeatedly to regain her focus. Did she look any different now that she knew her love was reciprocated? How could such a monumental change in one’s future not affect one’s face! Simon Fennimore loved her! It was simply too wonderful to grasp. Her love and affection would now not be limited to family members and children, but lavished on a man she adored — her husband! Her husband!! Was it possible? Would it ever really come to pass?

She had to make certain that it did, for she could no longer envision her life without him. And she knew he needed her as well. Who would see to it that he ate properly, that he took better care of himself, that he continued his life’s work? The powerful love she felt for him would make the next few months a misery, but it would also keep her strong. Now more than ever, she had to stay hidden to remain free.

*****

Richard Fitzwilliam’s eyes twinkled in merriment as he lifted his glass to his beautiful cousin in acknowledgement of the bet he had just lost. Georgiana had been right, of course; no sooner had they entered the hall than the much-maligned Lord Hendrix had bounded up to reserve the first two dances. The Colonel had to give Georgiana a great deal of credit, for she looked as if she was having a perfectly marvelous time. Pity, she loathed the man; only compassion and good breeding had prompted her to accept his entreaty.

It was good to be out and about again, and escorting Georgie to these last events of the season served several purposes. First, it relieved Darcy of the obligation, which he knew was very much appreciated, and secondly, it supplied him with priceless ammunition with which to tease Georgie at the breakfast table. Lastly, it allowed him to study the eligible young ladies at the ball with the minimum of participation, for it was perfectly acceptable for a relation, acting as an escort, to stand idly by; no one would think the worse of him for not dancing. And as was so often the case, tonight’s guest list consisted almost entirely of ladies he knew all too well — many of whom would never consider him a suitable match.

He accepted an offered canapé, and popping it into his mouth with relish, turned to greet an old acquaintance. They chatted amiably as they watched the graceful movements of the dancers in the never-ending patterns of the dance. Georgiana looked to him for reassurance now and then, and he acknowledged her with some small gesture. Yes, he was being vigilant, yes, she was always in his sights and yes, he would rescue her as soon as the dance was over.

Though he sometimes enjoyed dancing himself, he had resolved not to do so this evening as he still experienced some slight imbalance now and then and did not wish to step on anyone’s toes. There had already been, however, a few young ladies who had given him the eye, and had conveyed disappointment at the stationery position he had adopted. “Ah well, one cannot please all the ladies all the time,” he chuckled to himself.

As the music now signaled the end of the set, he ventured towards the center of the room to separate Georgiana from Lord Hendrix. To his surprise, she had already successfully liberated herself and was engaged in an animated conversation with a small party of friends. As he drew near he recognized the more mature lady of the party, and as he turned, found himself face to face with her daughter — his tigress, Juliana. How could he have missed her? With whom had she been dancing? His heart beat wildly as he searched her face. She did not look at all surprised by his sudden appearance.

“I’d like to introduce my cousin and most patient and loyal escort, Colonel Richard Fitzwilliam. Earl and Lady Fennimore,” said Georgiana, nodding to each person in turn. And then, as an aside, she added, “Oh, and my friend, Miss Juliana Fennimore.”

The Colonel bowed deeply, turning to the elder Fennimores first. Their smiles were warm and welcoming. Perhaps they did not recognize him from their previous meeting, several weeks earlier. Then he straightened to look into Juliana’s eyes, hoping for a similar response, but was disappointed.

“The Colonel and I have already met — and not under the best of circumstances,” she said coldly, refusing to offer her hand as her mother had done.

“We have met before; it is true. But we’ve never been formally introduced, Miss Fennimore. I am very happy to make your acquaintance again under more pleasant circumstances,” he said, bowing to her again.

She looked irritated, casting her eyes heavenward, as if she were being sorely put upon. But the Colonel was determined to ignore her reaction. For G-d’s sake, she was Fennimore’s sister! Things were certainly looking up! Surely she could not hold his punching her brother in the jaw against him forever? Especially if she understood his reason for doing so. But, of course, he could never divulge that! Blasted! How was he going to manage this?

“I wasn’t aware that you two ladies were acquainted with one another,” he offered to fill the now awkward gap in the conversation. “You have never mentioned Miss Fennimore before, Georgiana.”

“We’ve only recently met,” she replied. “Was it not at the Krasdale’s dinner party some weeks ago?” she asked, smiling at her friend. Juliana nodded, staunchly keeping her silence and refusing to look his way.

As the musicians took up their instruments again, Georgiana turned to look for someone on the dance floor, and having found him, said, “If you will excuse me, I have promised this dance to Captain Stevens,” She curtsied and turned to join her partner, looking back over her shoulder for an instant, to grin at her cousin. He suddenly felt like an adolescent school boy at his very first dance, certain that his request for his lady’s hand would be rejected.

“Miss Fennimore,” he said in the most casual tone he could muster, “if you are not already engaged for this set, I would very much like the pleasure of dancing with you.” He braced himself, and although he knew how beautiful and seductive she could look with fire in her eyes, he hoped to see something different now. He hoped for a little mercy. How else would they ever get together?

“I didn’t think you were dancing this evening, Colonel,” she began mockingly.

He was surprised at the remark, but would not let it discourage him. “You are quite right; I had resolved not to take the chance of stepping on my partner’s toes. I’ve recently suffered an injury that affected my equilibrium, you see, but… well, that was before I knew that I would have the opportunity to dance with you. I will do my utmost to keep my balance, Miss Fennimore, if you are willing to take the risk?” He offered her his hand in a way that made it difficult for her to refuse — especially with both her parents nodding approvingly.

After a long moment, she relented and stepped out onto the dance floor with him, though she had not yet given him her hand. Positioning herself for the start of the dance, she stared intently at him, though she said not a word.

As the music started, they drifted towards each another, their hands barely brushing, their eyes fixed on one another. The Colonel, having finally determined how to begin, waited for the dance to bring them closer.

“I wish to thank you for your compassion the other night,” he began, hoping to alter the unfriendly path they had been on. But before he could continue, she cut him off abruptly.

“Do not thank me for my actions in a situation you so cunningly manipulated, Colonel. And never, ever do that to me again,” she said, with eyes blazing.

“Forgive me, Miss Fennimore, I don’t understand.”

She snorted softly in disdain. “Do you think me dimwitted, Colonel? You very conveniently thrust upon me a problem you yourself could not handle and expected me to do your bidding!” she snapped. He shook his head in disbelief. How did she always manage to turn the tables on him?

“I expected nothing!” he said in exasperation. “I did trust in your sense of compassion, however, and despite yourself, Miss Fennimore, you lived up to my expectations of you.”

She was speechless for a moment, obviously surprised, but she managed to recover quickly. “And I suppose your insightful opinion of my character was formed the first day we met — based entirely on the strength of my blows against your person.”

“Well, yes, actually,” he said with a touch of arrogance. “I thought Fennimore a very lucky man to have someone so passionate and courageous come to his defense — though I was frightfully envious. I did not realize then he was your brother.”

Though shocked by the frankness of his remark, she determined not to let it soften her opinion of him. “You owe me a great apology for the way you treated me that day,” she continued crossly. “Do you torture all your prisoners once you have rendered them powerless? You nearly pulled my arm from its socket!”

“Indeed, it is you who owe me an apology, Miss Fennimore. Your blows left me totally incapacitated for weeks — and in terrible pain, I might add. I should still be furious with you were I not in awe of your powerful swing and your exemplary devotion to your brother,” he said in a low, angry tone, though his curling lips and twinkling eyes made it clear that he was playing with her. This infuriated her further, and she was about to storm off the dance floor when he slid his arm along hers and grasped her hand, holding firm.

“As for my treatment of you that day… It was shameless; I do admit it. I don’t know what came over me at that moment, and I ask you to forgive me. It is not in my nature to inflict pain on anyone, no less a woman. Can you…will you forgive me, Miss Fennimore?”

She was thoughtful as they turned about each other in the dance, obliged as they were, to change partners for a few moments before facing each other once more.

“I can forgive you for your cruelty to me…especially since you have suffered at my hands as well…but I cannot and will not forgive you for striking my brother. He is the kindest, gentlest of men, and I am sure he gave you every opportunity to talk the problem out before it came to blows. How could you attack him when you clearly had every advantage — your height, weight, fighting expertise? Besides, what could he have possibly done to make you despise him so?”

“I’m afraid I do not yet know the answer to that question,” he said softly, “but I assure you your brother is not blameless in all this. He cannot be.”

“That is ludicrous! You must be mad!” she replied. “Are you telling me that you nearly broke his jaw, uncertain of the offense he had committed? I will not dance with you a moment longer,” she said, lifting the hem of her skirts so that she could quickly make her way out of the ballroom and onto the veranda. He dashed after her, certain that every set of eyes in the room was following him.

“I know it sounds ridiculous, and were I not bound by a confidence, I would explain it all to you. I can only tell you this. I approached your brother in a civil manner with a question of great importance to me. He made it clear that although he knew the answer to my question, he would not respond to it. Indeed, he made light of the whole conversation, and it was only then that I lost my temper. You must believe that I have had enough violence and pain to last me a lifetime and am not the sort of man to look for a row.”

“Is that all?” she said incredulously. “ He refused to answer a question? By any chance, did this question concern anyone other than yourself?” she asked with irritation. When he hesitated, she impatiently exclaimed, “Are you truly brainless, Colonel? Did you ever think that my brother, given his profession, could not answer you without betraying the privacy of a patient?”

“A patient? What, is your brother a physician?” he blurted out, obviously bewildered. “I thought he did research on insects…or plants or… Is he not a botanist? They said he was a scientist.”

She gave him another puzzled and incredulous look that deeply humiliated him. How stupid! How thick could he be? Why had he not realized?… But then, that would mean that Elizabeth was seeing him for professional reasons. Good G-d! Elizabeth was ill and trying to spare her family the painful knowledge of it! Was that why she had chosen some obscure, but gifted physician on Crestwood Lane?

His heart rate now accelerated, he anxiously, breathlessly looked to her for some further enlightenment, but she looked as perplexed as he.

“Forgive me, I must go,” he murmured in a panic, turning quickly to search out his cousin. He caught Georgiana’s attention in the middle of a dance, and gestured for her to join him.

“Richard, are you ill,” she asked, hurrying towards him. All the color had gone from his face and the irregularity of his breath was alarming.

“Uh…yes, I suddenly feel feverish. I’m sorry to spoil your evening, Georgie, but would you mind if we go? I don’t think I can remain upright for much longer.”

“Of course, we shall go immediately. I’ll get my wrap. But this must have come on rather suddenly. You looked so well earlier.” And then, looking over her cousin’s shoulder out onto the veranda, she spotted Juliana Fennimore observing them with the most peculiar expression. Sighing heavily, Georgiana linked her arm with the Colonel’s and gave him an affectionate little squeeze as they headed out together. “Forgive me for playing matchmaker, Richard. Juliana has obviously spoiled your evening. I’m obviously not very good at this sort of thing. I was so sure the two of you would hit it off together. You seemed so well suited. I’ve heard people call her difficult, but I have found her to be lively, witty and very sensible. I suppose I’ve been proved wrong.”

“No, Georgie, quite the contrary. You were right in every respect. She is lively and sensible, though a little hot headed, I suppose…but perfectly suited to my taste. Unfortunately, she and I have had a bad beginning and she is not yet ready to forget it. Let’s go home. I’m in need of a warm bed and some peace and quiet.”

Chapter Eight

The only person surprised at their early arrival home was the butler. The Darcys had retired to their suite some time ago. Facing the prospect of carrying the burden of this distressing news till morning, the Colonel asked that a decanter of port be sent up to him. He kissed Georgiana good night, and with a heavy heart, plodded up the stairs. He would get precious little sleep tonight.

The next morning, he rose wearily, and deliberately waited until the family was almost through with breakfast before joining them. He could not see himself sitting between his cousins having to pretend that all was well. Instead, he hovered at the top of the stairs listening to the familiar sounds and rhythms of the household, trying to determine when it would be best to make his entrance.

“Richard, here you are! Come and have some coffee. Georgie was just telling us that you felt poorly last night. Are you feeling somewhat recovered?” asked Darcy, motioning to his cousin’s usual place at the table.

“I am much recovered, thank you, Darcy. I find that I still get these spells of nausea now and again… but they pass quickly enough. Sorry to be late for breakfast.”

“Don’t be ridiculous, Richard,” said Elizabeth with concern. “You should have slept in and called for a tray.”

“No, no, I must get to the Admiralty this morning and have some other appointments in the afternoon … but I would like to speak to you, Darcy, before I leave.”

“Well then, get yourself some breakfast and we can talk while you eat.”

“I’d prefer to have some coffee in the library if you don’t mind. Are you ready?” Colonel Fitzwilliam stood awkwardly by his cousin’s chair, leaving him no choice but to rise.

A bit puzzled, but more than willing to oblige, Darcy left the table with a bemused grin to the ladies. “I will come to the nursery to kiss you all good-bye before I leave for my meeting with Sutherton,” he said as he turned and followed the Colonel out of the breakfast room.

***

The door to the nursery was suddenly and violently flung open and in its wake stood Fitzwilliam Darcy, his eyes almost savage in their intensity, searching for his wife. When he spotted her, he simply stared, momentarily fixed like some otherworldly spirit.

From his expression, Elizabeth knew that the confidence had been broken, and holding out her hand to prevent him from coming upon them too suddenly, exclaimed, “You’ll frighten the baby, Fitzwilliam. I am coming to you directly.”

She handed Edward to Nanny Henderson and clasping her husband’s hand as she came to the door, pulled him out and towards their private suite of rooms. Once in their bedroom, she turned to face him with trepidation, for it had been impossible to decipher the wild look in his eyes. The longer she gazed at him, however, the more convinced she became that it was fear and desperation she saw — not anger. She finally allowed herself to breathe.

As if suddenly coming to life again, Darcy sprang forward and firmly grasped his wife’s shoulders in his powerful hands. He shook her for a moment, with no intention of hurting her, but with every intention of having her attend to his words. “Elizabeth, you must tell me at once what is wrong? What does Fennimore say is ailing you? You need not spare me! How am I to help you, to comfort you if you keep me in the dark? We are man and wife, for G-d’s sake. Why have you kept this from me?”

Elizabeth gasped, and on recovering her breath, tried to speak. Her voice quavered. “Fitzwilliam, my love, be calmed. There is nothing wrong with me. I am well, perfectly well…and Doctor Fennimore will confirm it. I do not visit him for my health…I…I…” Taking his face in her hands she kissed him again and again, murmuring, “You needn’t be frightened; I am well, Fitzwilliam, I am well.”

Darcy allowed his head to sink onto his wife’s shoulder and wrapped himself around her so tightly that she could barely breathe. She could feel his heart pounding against hers — feel his pulse racing. After a few moments, he drew her out at arms length and looked at her in utter bewilderment.

“Then why on earth do you go to see him? You’ve been visiting him on a weekly basis, I understand. Am I wrong? Have I been misinformed?” he asked, shaking his head in disbelief as he spoke.

“No, you are correct. I – that is, I did — for some time.” Elizabeth paused; her breath had become even shakier. “I know this will be difficult to understand, Fitzwilliam, but I cannot tell you my reasons for going there. I am bound by a promise I was forced to make, but now wish to honor until I am absolved of it. I beg you not to press me. Please, please, have faith in my good intensions and my love for this family. You know I would do nothing to hurt you or risk our happiness.”

He stared at her incredulously.

“Let me understand this, Elizabeth,” he began softly, measuring his tone and expression. “For the past few months you have been visiting, solely on your own, the residence of an unmarried gentleman on a weekly basis. You keep this completely hidden from me, pretending instead, to be spending time with your aunt Gardiner. And now you wish me to accept this incredible story without question? …without pressing you further? Have you gone mad, Elizabeth?” he now bellowed, anger and terror in his eyes.

“I know it is asking a great deal of you, Fitzwilliam, and you must know that it breaks my heart to have to ask it of you, but…”

“But… but what?” he interjected crossly. “This person’s confidence comes before your husband’s well being? This confidence is worth the ruin of your reputation, the dishonor of this family? Good G-d, Elizabeth, what has happened to you? You have cut me to the core and you stand there behaving as if it is nothing at all!”

“That is not true!” she cried, rushing to embrace him, but he pushed her arms away and took a step back, distancing himself from her.

“I know this is possibly the most trying situation a married couple can find themselves in, but I had hoped that our trust in one another could withstand it — especially since I will be free to tell you everything in a few short months.”

“A few short months?” he roared. “You expect me to live with this for months without any hint of what it is about? What can you be thinking, Elizabeth?”

“I was thinking about the promises we made to each other at Braemar, in the garden the day we realized that we had both suffered so unnecessarily because of our misunderstandings. We said that we would not allow outside forces to influence us, that we would trust each above all others and never doubt our devotion to one another? Those fine promises have never been tested…till now, and I beg you to think on them and to trust me, no matter the circumstances.”

She saw his eyes soften and heard the slow release of breath from his nostrils…though his teeth remained clenched and his countenance grave. “It is easy for you to ask it when it is I who am being tested, Elizabeth,” he said softly, “…and it is you who have shown yourself disloyal to the spirit of that pledge.” Yet despite his bitter words, all the fight had gone out of him, it seemed, and he stood before her, his eyes pleading for her to relieve his misery.

It nearly broke her heart to see him thus, but she had been expecting this confrontation for some time now and had prepared herself a little. She had played every possible variation of this scene dozens and dozens of times before in her mind and had resolved to break her vow to Anne if it proved too painful for Fitzwilliam to bear. At the same time, however, she had realized that it would take him time to digest it and to sort out his true feelings about it. Therefore, she ought not to reveal her secret too hastily. She determined to hold firm for at least a day, and to observe him most carefully. Her heart would tell her what to do.

“Do you not think this is painful for me, as well? Do you think me devoid of all feeling?” she said softly. “These past months have been both a privilege and a torture…which you will only understand once the secret is divulged,” she added hastily, as her husband opened his mouth to respond. “In the meantime, I beg you to think on what I have said and to give yourself time to reflect. Since you are promised a full explanation some months from now, I don’t think it is asking too much for you to wait till then. It is simply a matter of trust, Fitzwilliam.”

“I don’t know that I can live with it gnawing at me, Elizabeth. It is difficult to push something of this magnitude out of one’s mind. Besides, if it is as innocent as you say, why in heaven’s name can you not tell me what it is?” he now bellowed, pacing about the room.

“I have given my word, and the person involved believes that great damage will be done if the secret is revealed too early. That is all I can say. Now, I would like to spend a little time with Edward before his morning nap. Won’t you join me?”

Darcy turned to stare out the window, his hands clasped firmly behind his back. “I’ll be in shortly,” he murmured.

***

They spent a painfully stressful day, avoiding each other’s eyes, while blatantly observing each other’s every mood and movement. Darcy took himself off to his club in the afternoon, while Elizabeth spent most of her day close to her child. She needed Edward’s sweet, unconditional love to calm and comfort her. Perhaps, she thought, her husband’s heart would soften in the privacy of their bed tonight, whereas in the light of day, it could not. And then a frightful dread found its way into her thoughts and she pushed the image away, pressing Edward to her even closer.

Dinner was a silent and solemn affair as Richard had intentionally invited Georgiana out to dine. The Darcy’s picked at their meal, casting furtive glances at one another from time to time, each one lost in their own inner dialogue. When she could stand the silence no longer, Elizabeth rose and said softly, “Shall we have our tea and port sent up to us, Fitzwilliam. We can make ourselves more comfortable upstairs.”

“Do you intend to use your feminine wiles to charm me into blind submission then?” he said sarcastically, avoiding her eyes.

Elizabeth swallowed with difficulty. Did he really mean that? Was that cruel remark an indication of his true feelings towards her now? She decided to suppress the hurt and do whatever was necessary to change his mood. “I would…if I thought my husband would enjoy it,” she murmured.”

He gave her the gift of his full attention now, his gaze penetrating hers with such longing. “You must know how much I yearn to find comfort in your arms, Elizabeth — for you to reassure me that all is well and as it used to be. But then Fennimore’s image invades my mind and I see him as a great wall between us. Why is it that he has the privilege of knowing a secret that I, your husband, am denied? I wish to G-d I had never met him! Then, at least, I would not know what a handsome man he is.”

“You cannot possibly believe that I have been unfaithful to you, Fitzwilliam?…or that I could have an interest in any man but you? That is ludicrous! Why would I have given you his address and encouraged you to meet him if that were true?”

She searched his face for a response and when he remained unmoved, she exclaimed bitterly,” As you are obviously wallowing in self-pity and will not listen to reason, I will leave you to enjoy your misery, Fitzwilliam. I am going to bed.” And with that she stormed out of the room.

***

After a few rounds of billiards — accompanied by the frequent muttering of obscenities, oaths, and bitter recriminations against his wife — as well as himself, Fitzwilliam Darcy made his way up to his bedchamber. Somewhere between the sixteenth and seventeenth step, however, a dreadful anxiety overcame him and he took the rest of the steps three at a time to hasten his progress. When he entered and gratefully saw her asleep in their bed, the tightly knotted nerves at the back of his neck loosened a bit and he sighed. He undressed quickly, washed minimally and slid in beside her.

Elizabeth, Elizabeth, my love. Why will you not relieve me? Why will you not confide in me and end this suffering? You cannot love another! It is unthinkable…then why do you put his needs before mine? he thought. He lay quietly listening to her steady breathing, wishing she would awaken and tell him all he needed to know.

In time, Elizabeth did stir, made aware of her husband’s presence by the increasing warmth of the bed and the steady hissssss of the air being forced from his nostrils. Whenever Fitzwilliam was angry or disturbed, the sound of his breathing became louder, more apparent — a reliable barometer of his emotions. My poor, darling husband…she thought. I cannot bear to see you so unhappy!

With every intention of bringing this painful situation to an end, she reached out to stroke the fine, dark hairs that peeked from the top of his linen nightshirt — only to have her hand forcefully removed and cast aside, like some discarded object. She gasped inwardly, not wishing him to see or hear her distress, and turning away from him, buried her face in her pillow.

Her husband, too, turned his back, his resentment smoldering, his mind secretly raging at her for inflicting this torment. But then he heard the almost inaudible sound of a muffled sob and felt the slight shaking of her body, and his bitter resolve began to melt away.

What had he done? What was he thinking? This was Elizabeth he was rejecting — his Elizabeth…the love of his life, the mother of his children—his very happiness! How could he rebuff her loving advances? Indeed, how could he suspect her of anything improper? No wife could be more loyal, more loving, more deserving of his trust than she. She had asked for his faith in her and he had refused to give it. His pride had undone him once again! For all the strides he had made, it seemed he was still not worthy of her. He turned and tentatively reached out for her.

Her body tensed as the mattress responded to his shifting weight. She felt the touch of his hand on the base of her neck, the warmth of his lips moving across her shoulder. “Forgive me,” he murmured tenderly. “I’ve been a fool to doubt you. Forgive me, please my love. I cannot bear this distance between us.”

Her response was immediate. She turned to him with tear-filled eyes, but with a smile as wide as the love she felt for him. She encircled him with her arms and drew him to her. “Thank you, Fitzwilliam, my love, thank you. Believe me, we shall joke about this one day, and I hope that you will be as proud of me then, as I am of you now.”

***

At breakfast the next morning, Colonel Fitzwilliam was surprised by the truly calm and affectionate aura surrounding his beloved cousins. He could not tell which one of them had given in to the demands of the other, but he was genuinely glad that they had come to an understanding. He was astonished however, at Darcy’s sudden announcement at the end of the meal that the family would be leaving for Pemberley as early as the next morning.

Obviously, it was a decision he had come to on his own, as all the other members of the family were as surprised as he.

“This soon, Fitzwilliam?” said Georgiana, gaping at him. “That gives me no time at all to take leave of my friends. It isn’t even enough time to pack!”

“The servants have been informed and are packing as we speak,” said her brother rather matter-of-factly. “Mrs. Reynolds and several of the town servants left for Pemberley an hour ago, so all will be ready for our arrival. You can spend the day visiting, if you like, and may invite anyone you wish to come and stay with us in Derbyshire. I, for one, cannot wait to get back to the country — and now that Edward is walking, my darling boy must certainly be ready for the open fields and fresh air of home.”

Here he grinned affectionately at his wife and squeezed her hand, expecting her to be as pleased as he. Quite the contrary, she became pale and agitated.

“We cannot leave town, Fitzwilliam. It is not in the best interest of the family. We must stay for a few more months…please, do not do this, do not force us to go,” she murmured.

Everyone stared. Darcy’s nostrils flared, the air being forced from them clearly audible.

“And I suppose you are not at liberty to tell us why that may be,” he said with some restraint, though obviously irritated.

“No, I cannot. You know I cannot. I thought this was all settled; I thought you understood,” she said pleadingly.

Georgiana, having been protected until now from the tension existing between her brother and his wife, sat gaping at them. Fear filled her heart.

“What I understand is that I have a dear and devoted wife, who has been coerced into keeping a monumental and damaging confidence. Be that as it may, I have accepted the need to be patient and understanding, and am prepared to do so. But I refuse to have this person’s needs dictate the comings and goings of this entire family and to remain in a place that makes it convenient for him to…”

“Fitzwilliam, please!” shouted Elizabeth, rising from her seat in anger. “This is uncalled for and completely unworthy of you!”

He, too, rose, towering over her, making it perfectly clear that he was not to be gainsaid. He managed, however, to modulate his voice when he retorted, “Elizabeth, “my son and I leave for Pemberley tomorrow morning. I sincerely hope his mother will be there to join us.” He threw his napkin down on his plate and left the table.

***

From her private bedchamber, where she was packing her intimate apparel, Elizabeth could hear her husband’s early arrival home. She had not expected him before dinner, and it was now only four o’clock. He was making such an awful ruckus, she could not imagine what was upsetting him now, and shaking her head at his immature behavior, continued with her task. No doubt, he would be bursting in at any moment and letting her know what the excitement was all about. She did not even turn to look at him when he did.

She could feel him standing behind her for a long uncomfortable moment, then felt his arms encircle her as he took the silk chemise from her hand and laid it on the bed. His warm breath caressed her ear as he whispered, “thank you, my love,” before turning her towards him. His anguished face stunned her.

“Sadly, our bitter words were for naught, Elizabeth; there has been a sudden change in plans. We are going nowhere. I’ve just learned that Anne has fled Rosings and has been missing for many months now. Imagine Lady Catherine’s keeping this from the family! What inconceivable stupidity and pride! G-d only knows how we shall find Anne after all this time. She must either be so well hidden or…” his voice faltered. “We must find her… we must … and pray it is not too late!” he said, his voice trembling pitifully. “I have neglected her and failed her yet again, Elizabeth.”

Chapter Nine

Had her husband been able to see the smile on her face as he hugged her to him, he would not have understood its meaning. The relief Elizabeth felt at hearing that Anne’s desertion was finally out in the open was considerable, for this left her no choice but to tell Fitzwilliam everything. It was one thing to keep the secret from her husband when he thought Anne safe at Rosings, but now that he knew of her escape and believed her in danger, she could not needlessly torment him. Stroking his hair and hugging him tightly, she murmured softly, “Fitzwilliam, do not fret so; all will be well. Come sit beside me and tell me how you learned of this.”

“It seems that my uncle grew concerned when his sister and niece did not visit him during his recent illness — and her Ladyship’s excuses did not ring true. So as soon as he was fit enough to travel, he and my aunt made the journey to Rosings. There they learned the shocking truth. But I have not much time to linger, Elizabeth” he said, drawing back from her embrace to search out his handkerchief. I simply wanted to tell you and Georgie the news and explain why we cannot leave London just now. Richard and I are due to meet with an agent my aunt engaged some months ago. He will fill us in on all he has learned so far, and we shall then decide how to proceed.”

“Then it is especially important that we talk first,” she said anxiously, drawing him down onto the edge the bed. “Fitzwilliam, you needn’t fear for Anne’s well being. She is well and tucked safely away in a neighborhood near by. But the last thing in the world that she wants is to be discovered... and we must respect her wishes.”

“What? How on earth would you know that?” he cried, rising to stand over her.

Elizabeth felt her cheeks flush. “It is Anne who has been my secret these many months, Fitzwilliam. It is her confidence that I’ve been keeping. She especially wanted it kept from you, as she knew you would want to take on her problems as your own. I know this hurts you, my love, but I do understand her reasons for it. The situation is so complex that it is difficult to explain in such haste. In any case, you and Richard must not let on that you have any knowledge of her being in London. Indeed, you must find a way to mislead him — to throw him off course.”

Fitzwilliam Darcy continued to stare at his wife, thoroughly dumbfounded. Nothing she said made sense. One thing, however, was perfectly clear; Anne obviously saw his involvement as a hindrance rather than a help. He could not help but feel hurt.

At that moment, Richard appeared in the open doorway, a look of urgency in his eyes. “Forgive me for interrupting, but I found Georgie in the library and have asked her to wait for us there. I thought you would wish to tell her yourself, unless you…”

“No, you are quite right,” replied Darcy, taking Elizabeth’s hand. “We should all be together to hear this latest news. It seems Elizabeth knows more about this than any of us,” he said with a touch of resentment in his voice.

***

When they entered the library, Georgiana was pacing and wringing her hands. Ever since Elizabeth’s marriage to her brother, she had felt the kind of happiness and security she had rarely known before. Only in dreams, when she saw the blurred images of her mother, did she feel so safe. The home she now shared with Fitzwilliam and Elizabeth was warm and accepting, filled with love and genuine concern for all its inhabitants. But the scene at the breakfast table this morning had greatly surprised and distressed her, and now Richard was talking of a family crisis! How had all this come about so quickly…and literally under her nose? Her eyes were as large as saucers and filled with tears.

Elizabeth went to her directly and drew her into an embrace. “Georgie, dearest, there is no need for tears,” she said quickly. “There is nothing wrong that will not be set right in time. Now come sit beside me and let me tell all of you what I know.”

While Elizabeth shared her story with the family, James was sent to the office of Mr. Brimsdale, the detective, to ask for an hour’s postponement of their meeting. The hastily scribbled note said that Mr. Darcy needed a bit more time to console his sister, given the dreadful news of her cousin’s disappearance. Indeed, Georgiana was deeply distressed, and like her brother, felt the pangs of wounded pride. But above all, Georgiana marveled at her cousin’s strength and daring.

“Perhaps it is time for Anne to leave London,” suggested the Colonel. “My parents write that they will be in town no later than Saturday, and I would not be at all surprised if my father manages to persuade Lady Catherine to come as well. When they arrived at Rosings, they found her in quite a state. She has been alone with this secret for far too long, my mother writes. And with all of them milling about the town, and detectives snooping about, there will be no safe place for Anne to venture out. It would be detrimental to her health to be so confined for so long, especially when you tell us that she has gotten into the habit of walking and taking the air. We could move her to some obscure location rather easily, I should think. We could even send her abroad for the months she wishes to remain incognito.”

“You may be right, Richard. It will certainly be easier and far less risky than trying to steer the detectives away from her. A convent in Switzerland, perhaps? What do you think?” said Darcy, looking to the women of his family.

Elizabeth shook her head in nervous agitation. “Fitzwilliam, you seem to have misunderstood! I do not know where Anne is living, and I have no way of contacting her. Besides, you forget that she wants to do this without our help. That was the reason for all this secrecy.”

“What do you mean you don’t know where she is? You met with her every week; surely you…”

“No, I did not. I entered by the front door and Anne came through the servant’s entrance at the rear of the house. She asked me never to follow her, and I respected her wishes.”

“But how can we help her if we don’t know where she is,” cried the Colonel in a highly irritated tone.

Elizabeth’s frustration was palpable. “Anne knows you both so well. You have this uncontrollable need to manage everything — to take the helpless little lady under your protection. Haven’t you been listening to a word I’ve said?”

“I have, my love,” said Darcy, tenderly. “But I also feel that the situation has now changed completely. With her Ladyship coming to London and the possibility of the entire affair becoming public, I fear she will be found out. Think of all the people she has come into contact with already. You say she frequented the sweet shop regularly; surely the owners will make the connection once a description of her is published in the papers. People feel it is their duty to help find a missing person…especially if there is hope of a reward.”

Georgiana now squeezed Elizabeth’s hand. “I must say that I agree with Fitzwilliam, Elizabeth. Aunt Catherine knows not to trust us, and she is clever enough to suspect our involvement. If the search goes on for too long without success, she may come to realize that we are leading the detectives astray. I don’t see why Anne doesn’t come forward now. Surely nine months is a very long time for a young woman to be entirely on her own. But if she will not, then I think it is best for her to be as far away as possible.”

Richard Fitzwilliam nodded, and Elizabeth could make no convincing argument against it.

Darcy came to sit on the other side of his wife, and lovingly took her hand. “Think Elizabeth, surely Anne must have let something slip about her living arrangements. Can you think of nothing that would help us find her?”

Elizabeth shook her head. “She is so disciplined and determined; she measures every word. There is someone, however, with whom she may have been more open. I hesitated telling you earlier for fear that the two of you would jump to conclusions again,” she said, looking from her husband to her cousin, “but I believe Anne has formed a strong attachment to Dr. Fennimore. He may know more than I.”

“And does he return her affection?” asked Georgiana eagerly, her eyes suddenly aglow. “You have always described him as a fine gentleman.”

“I believe he does,” replied Elizabeth, smiling, “though I obviously can’t know if they have declared their feelings for one another. I only know what I saw and felt when we were together. They are both besotted; of that I am sure.”

“Then we shall have to speak to him immediately and take him into our confidence,” said Fitzwilliam.

“But going to his home is out of the question,” said Elizabeth. “We will lead this detective directly to him and then make it impossible for him to be of any use to us or Anne.”

“Then we must find a way to contact him more discreetly,” said Darcy.

“I can invite Juliana over for tea, or go and visit her? We can do this all through her” offered Georgiana.

“Juliana? Who is Juliana?” asked Darcy, perplexed.

“Fennimore’s sister,” said the Colonel, reddening. “It is a long story…to be told on another day— but as time is of the essence and as Miss Fennimore may not be able to visit immediately, I could try to see her on the premise that I am delivering Georgie’s invitation.”

“Won’t that seem a bit odd, Richard?” Elizabeth’s brows arched in surprise.

“Perhaps…but I am willing to risk it.” He winked at Georgiana as he continued, “I have another reason for wanting to see her.”

There was an awkward, perplexing silence as everyone shot furtive glances at everyone else. Impatient, Darcy finally broke the spell, saying, “Well, let’s get to it then. Elizabeth, I think it best if the letter to Fennimore came from you; there is a relationship there, after all. And Georgie, you write the invitation and address the letter in your hand. Richard and I will meet with Brimsdale and convince him of our complete innocence in the scheme — which should not be difficult given that it was the truth until a half hour ago! As soon as we return, Richard will be on his way to Miss Fennimore’s. Let us hope she is at home. I would hate this missive to get into the wrong hands.”

***

Colonel Fitzwilliam tethered his horse to a pole behind a richly appointed carriage waiting outside the Fennimore home. As he passed it, he recognized the initials on the crest — R.G.

“Blast! Is that vulture still circling?” he muttered to himself, wondering whether he should return the next morning or wait for Greasley to take his leave. Perhaps the man had been invited to dinner and would remain for some hours yet. But before the Colonel had the chance to make his decision, the gentleman himself came storming out of the house, huffing and wheezing and muttering angrily to himself. His puffy red face looked as if it was about to burst with indignation. A linen dinner napkin still tucked under his chin, he waddled down the front steps.

The Colonel stepped forward to have a bit of fun. Aiming directly at him, he bumped Greasley lightly as they passed on the stairs.

“I do beg your pardon,” said the Colonel, in a jovial tone, tipping his hat and flashing Greasley a cheeky grin. But the man was so overwrought that despite a momentary spark of recognition, he simply glared at the Colonel for an instant and moved on. Shouting impatiently at his driver, he entered his carriage and was gone.

The Colonel straightened his coat, squared his soldiers and proceeded up the steps. Once on the landing, he was assaulted by the derisive sounds of the confrontation within. Lord Fennimore was raging, Lady Fennimore was pleading and more than one door was being slammed off its hinges.

“AH… that would be my tigress, no doubt,” chuckled the Colonel. “Perfect timing!” He lifted the knocker.

It took longer than usual for the maid to come to the door, but the Colonel stood, waiting patiently.

“Good evening, sir,” said she with a small curtsy, her eyes nervously shifting from his face to that of her mistress, who was standing at the bottom of the stairs at the other end of the foyer.
“May I help you?”

“Yes, I would like to see Miss Fennimore, please. Richard Fitzwilliam calling.”

“I don’t think Miss Fennimore is accepting visitors just now, sir,” she said, anxiously glancing back towards her mistress again.

“Oh, forgive me. Is the family at table?” he asked with his most charming grin. “How inconsiderate of me. I was just passing and thought I might deliver this letter.”

“I’d be happy to give it to Miss Fennimore, if you please, sir,” she said, stretching out her hand to receive it.


“I was asked to put it directly into her hands, Miss. Could you not ask if she would grant me but a brief interview? I shall not take up much of her time.” His smile was so confident, so completely disarming that after only a moment’s hesitation the maid asked him to wait while she consulted her mistress.

Lady Fennimore, who had been watching the entire exchange with great interest, was making her way to the door even before the maid approached her. Dismissing the young woman with a wave of her hand, she looked at the Colonel with great curiosity.

“Colonel Fitzwilliam, is it not,” she asked.

“Yes, my Lady. How good to see you again,” replied the Colonel, giving her his most gallant bow.

“And what brings you to us at this time of day, Colonel? Is something amiss?” Her smile betrayed her amusement.

“No, no, nothing at all is amiss. My cousin, Georgiana Darcy, was just finishing this missive to your daughter, Madam, when I came to take my leave of her. And as I was going to pass on my way to the club, I offered to deliver it.”

“I see,” said Lady Fennimore, with a knowing grin, “and are those gorgeous roses from Miss Darcy as well?”

The Colonel blushed and gave her a discomfited smile. “No madam, these, I will admit, are from me. As you may have noticed on the evening of the ball, I left Miss Fennimore rather suddenly — without taking leave of her or giving any explanation for my behavior. The truth is I have come to apologize. I am aware of the hour, Lady Fennimore, but I hoped that…”

“My daughter has had a rather trying evening, Colonel. I don’t know that she is up to receiving anyone, …but I shall go and ask her. Would you care to wait in the small sitting room? Agnes will show you the way.”

“Certainly, your Ladyship…and thank you.”

***

Once left on his own, the Colonel began to chastise himself. “You’re getting too cocky, Fitzwilliam. You may have charmed your way into this sitting room, but don’t forget who you’ll be dealing with now. Juliana will have you out on your bum if you try to bamboozle her. Remember your main objective and don’t let those blue eyes get the better of you!”

When he heard the door open, he spun around and found himself gazing into those dangerously bewitching pools. He might have allowed himself to drown in them, had not Lady Fennimore followed her daughter into the room. She seated herself by the window and picked up her embroidery.

“Colonel Fitzwilliam, this is a surprise. I trust you are feeling better,” said Juliana Fennimore.

Her voice was calm, but he could sense that underneath that composed exterior she was in a heightened state of anxiety. It was obvious that she had been weeping, though a less keen dobserver might not have seen the well-masked evidence of it. His heart ached to see her so unhappy, but rejoiced at what he hoped was the improvement of his own situation. Perhaps he would be able to coax a genuine smile from her lips before his visit was through.

“Indeed I am; thank you. I did feel rather ill when I left you so abruptly on the veranda the other evening, and since then, I’ve been concerned that you may have misinterpreted my actions. I’ve come to extend my sincere apology,” he said most tenderly. “I hope you will accept these flowers as a token of my esteem.” He bowed, then stepped towards her, extending the bouquet.

“They are exceptionally beautiful! Thank you, Colonel,” she said, smiling with some embarrassment as she accepted them. “I did realize you must have been terribly unwell to call your cousin off the dance floor.”

“Yes, I felt awful about spoiling her evening, but it could not be helped. I hope, however, that you had a pleasant time after we left. The musicians were very good; were they not?”

“Yes, indeed they were. I enjoyed the music immensely, even when I was not dancing.” Her cheeks flushed suddenly, making her more beautiful than ever in his eyes. He came to her rescue with a change of topic.

“My secondary mission was to deliver this note from Georgiana. I am glad that the two of you have become friends; it will give me the opportunity to see you more often, Miss Fennimore.”

Her color deepened as his fingers brushed, ever so lightly, against hers in the exchange.

“It is an invitation to tea, I believe, and if you open it now and furnish me with a reply, I shall be honored to play messenger once again.”

“Yes, of course, Colonel. Please be seated.”

Juliana broke the seal, looked up at him and said, “Excuse me while I take a minute to read her note.”

She sat at the edge of the chair, her back straight, a sweet smile on her lips as her eyes darted across the page. Towards the bottom of the page, her expression changed, however. Her reading slowed, her eyes widened, and she looked up from the letter several times to look at him questioningly. He gazed at her intently and smiled reassuringly. She discreetly felt the corner of the paper to see if there was another piece underneath it, and once convinced that there was, folded the letter up again and held it tightly to her.

“What a lovely invitation,” she exclaimed. “I would be very happy to come. I don’t believe we have any urgent plans for tomorrow afternoon; do we, Mama?”

As Lady Fennimore opened her mouth to speak, loud, determined steps could be heard outside the door. A second later, Lord Fennimore entered without ceremony. He looked confused when he saw the Colonel sitting there and turned to his wife angrily, “What the devil is he going on here? Didn’t I send her to her room?”

“Yes, dear, you did. But I allowed Juliana to…”

“Father please!” murmured Juliana under her breath. “At least let me show the Colonel out before we start this again. You are embarrassing him…and me!”

“I embarrass you?” Lord Fennimore bellowed. “After what you have done to me tonight? Why you selfish, ungrateful girl! I shall never understand what you are about! “

“Father, please allow me to escort our guest to the door. I shall return in a moment,” she hastily interrupted. And nodding to the Colonel, she turned to leave the room.

“And what have you got there?” barked her father, noting the letter in her hand. “Have you gotten into the habit of accepting letters from gentleman behind my back as well? Give it here,” he said, grabbing it out of her hand.

Unfolding the letter, he read the first few lines, tore it into several pieces and threw them up in the air, declaring, “You can forget about this or any other invitation! You are confined to this house until tomorrow afternoon when you leave for your Aunt Helen’s. I wash my hands of you Juliana! I have had enough! If you do not wish to take your proper place in society then you shall have no society at all. That is my final word. Now go to your room!”

The Colonel had not taken a breath since the barrage had begun and now drew a quick breath as Juliana shamelessly stooped to collect the papers from the floor. Her chin held high, she brazenly glared at her father for a moment, then dashed the torn pieces into the fire.

“Colonel Fitzwilliam,” she said, with quiet dignity. “May I show you out?”

“Indeed, thank you,” he mumbled, and bowing to Lady Fennimore, followed Juliana to the foyer.

She walked so quickly he had to lengthen his stride to keep up with her. And when she turned, he could see that she was having difficulty holding herself together.

“Miss Fennimore,” he said hurriedly. “My family must get in touch with your brother. It is of great urgency.” Nodding with understanding, she whispered, “I doubt that I will be able to see my brother before I am sent away. He now works with Dr. Morrison several days a week, so you’ll be able to reach him there. When you do speak to him, please tell him that I shall write as soon as I can. I’m sorry that I am not in a position to help you. I must go. Good-bye…and Colonel, I am very sorry for all the pain I’ve caused you. I do wish you well.”

Urging him out, she closed the door.

Stunned by the sudden overthrow of all his hopeful plans, the Colonel remained fixed outside the door for some time. He wanted to believe that Juliana was still standing on the other side of it — that she could feel his presence through the solid oak. How could he leave her to bear all this alone? She had, of course, been dealing with her father without him all her life! Yet he felt as if he was somehow abandoning her.

***

Simon Fennimore put away the last of the instruments he had cleaned and was about to roll down his sleeves when he heard the urgent rapping on the door.

“Merciful G-d, not another emergency!” he muttered under his breath. “I’ll never get home tonight!”

“Hold on; I’m coming,” he called out, grabbing his coat from the hook along the way.

“Yes, can I…” He stopped mid-sentence when he recognized the Colonel, his brow furrowing with concern. “Are you ill, Colonel? Come in; come in. What is wrong?”

“Is Morrison in?” asked the Colonel, quickly stepping inside and closing the door.

“No, he had one last patient to see before heading home for the night. But I assure you that I am qualified to help you if you would only tell me what is a matter.”

“Nothing is the matter with me…that is, nothing concerning my health; I am well recovered, thank you. And I am glad that Morrison is out, because it is you I have come to see. Can we sit down together, Fennimore? It’s important.”

“Yes, of course; come this way,” said the doctor, leading the Colonel into Morrison’s comfortable office. “You are not about to press me about Mrs. Darcy, I hope. I can tell you nothing.”

“You do not need to. Mrs. Darcy revealed the whole story to her family earlier this afternoon,” replied Fitzwilliam as he took the offered seat.

Fennimore looked shocked.

“As you may already know, Anne’s mother and my father are sister and brother. I received a letter from my father this morning, telling me of Anne’s lengthy absence from Rosings…for he had just learned of it himself. It seems the family elders will be descending on London on Friday or Saturday and we, the younger generation, are all in agreement that Anne is no longer safe here. My aunt will no doubt go to the authorities and claim Anne as a missing person. Once her identity is revealed, it won’t be long before someone gives her away.”

Fennimore rose from his seat, raked his fingers through his hair, then gazed at the Colonel thoughtfully. “And you believe I know where she is; am I right?”

“Yes, we were hopeful that you could get a message to her and help us to get her out of the city…You do know where she is?”

“Sadly no, I do not,” said Fennimore, shaking his head. “Anne wouldn’t risk my leading anyone to her. I have no idea where she resides. She only sometimes spoke of her dear, sweet ladies— but then, it is only natural that she would be living with ladies.”

“Then how in heaven’s name are we going to find her?” muttered the Colonel, softly to himself. “So it will come down to who can find her first — her Ladyship’s detectives or us? What an utterly ludicrous situation!”

Fennimore began to pace, his forehead knotted in concentration.

“There is something that may serve as a starting point for our investigation, however.”

“Go on,” said the Colonel, attentively.

“If I recall correctly, Anne always arrived by hansom cab on days of inclement weather…or on days that she seemed particularly tired. I remember that distinctly because when her heart rate and pulse were sluggish, I would comment…and she would then assure me that she had conserved her energy and taken a cab. More often, however, she would arrive with a rosy glow on her cheeks and a significantly elevated heart rate. Now, I cannot swear that she always came from her place of residence, but if she did, then we can easily mark a radius of about a mile around Crestwood Lane. I know she would not be capable of walking a distance greater than that. There are some neighborhoods within that radius that would be totally inappropriate for a young woman alone, but others… Well, it is a place to start.”

“Indeed, it is! It is a brilliant deduction, though I don’t quite know how we shall put it to use just yet. If we roam the streets of those neighborhoods or question its inhabitants shall we not be drawing attention to ourselves? No, that will not do. But I shall take the information back to the Darcys’, and we shall ponder the problem together. I wish I could invite you to join us, Fennimore, but it is too great a risk.”

“I understand. And before you leave, Colonel Fitzwilliam, there is something else I must share with you, for I never want you or Mr. Darcy to think me devious or underhanded in my dealings with your cousin. The truth is, Miss de Bourgh has become so much more than a patient to me. I love her very deeply and wish her to be my wife. It is true that we have spent a great deal of time alone together…alone in public, that is. We would sometimes have a bite to eat together or take a walk in the park, but I assure you that nothing improper ever happened between us,” said Fennimore with as earnest expression as he could manage, given the images that were whirling about in his head. “I asked Anne if there was someone I could approach to make my intentions known, but she insisted that I wait. I hope you and Mr. Darcy understand the predicament I was in.”

Richard Fitzwilliam smiled and placed a hand on Fennimore’s shoulder. “No need to worry. I will admit that both Darcy and I have not always trusted you…ahem,” the Colonel cleared his throat. “That is putting it mildly,” he now joked, “but…since we have learned all that you have done for Anne, …no, let me correct that — all that you have done for us, we cannot but admire you, sir. Mrs. Darcy has always assured us that you are a truly fine gentleman, and now we know it to be true. I look forward to calling you cousin, Fennimore.”

Simon Fennimore’s color deepened, his eyes moistened slightly. “Thank you, Fitzwilliam, as do I.”

“There is something else that we must discuss before I bid you good-night. I came from your parents’ home on Harley Street just now, and I’m afraid I intruded at a rather difficult time. I do not know the whole of it, but your father was in rage concerning your sister. He is sending her to an aunt some time tomorrow and has confined Miss Fennimore to her room for the evening. I thought you should know the situation. Perhaps you can mediate a solution…or at least help lessen the severity of the punishment. Miss Fennimore is very distressed, as you can well imagine.”

“Mediate it?” Fennimore forced out a bitter and sarcastic laugh. “I am not even allowed in the house, Colonel! My poor, sweet mother is forbidden to utter my name or to come and see me! Only Juliana defies my father and continues to treat me as she always has. No, I cannot help in that way, but I shall send off an express immediately so that she receives it upon her arrival at my aunt’s. I shall assure her that I will come and fetch her as soon as I feel it is prudent to do so. If I bring her back too soon, my father will see it as a defiance of his word and perhaps take even more drastic action. But if I allow Julie to remain there a month and then go and get her, he will at least feel that the punishment he metered out was accepted. Thank you for bringing me this news, Colonel. My sister will rest easy… perhaps, even enjoy the country as long as she knows it is only for a short period of time.”

The Colonel nodded, then screwed up his face in thought. “Fennimore, would you like to see your sister and reassure her in person? I believe I can arrange it.”

****

Juliana Fennimore stared blankly out the window of her coach and listened to her mother drone on. Poor Mama, she thought. How can she bear living with this constant guilt and anxiety? She can please no one — least of all herself. I would rather live with Aunt Helen forever then with a man who bullies me and heartlessly separates me from my children.

Ever since she was a snip of girl, Juliana remembered feeling great pity for her mother…while being angry with her, all the while. She, being of such an independent nature, could not understand how her mother tolerated her father’s ill humour, his unreasonable demands and above all, his outrageous edicts! Why had she not found the strength to speak out in defense of her son when she had been the only one remotely capable of influencing her husband? Why was she allowing him to banish her to Aunt Helen’s now? Not that she minded being with Helen. Now that Simon was out of the house, Helen was far better company than anyone at home, and she loved her dearly. But the small, rural community in which she lived had little to offer by way of society, culture or entertainment. Her only solace would be the ability to ride as long and hard as she liked in a regular saddle.

“You know how your father is, dearest. In a few months he shall miss you so terribly that he will send for you and pretend that nothing happened. It is terribly difficult for him at the moment. As Mr. Greasley is a member of his club, he feels he cannot show his face there…and with nowhere else to spend his leisure hours, he is in the worst of tempers. Please understand; your father only did what he thought was best for you.”

Juliana’s head snapped round at this absurd statement. “Do you really believe that, Mama? Do you really think that father cares about my happiness? All he wants is to get me off his hands…to marry me off to someone he can boast about at his precious club! He cares nothing for what my day to day life would be like with such a man. Just as he cares little for what you suffer.”

“Do not speak so about your father, Juliana! I will not have it,” interrupted Lady Fennimore indignantly. “No man is perfect, as you yourself shall see if you ever marry. Life gives each of us certain blessings and many challenges, and it is up to us to make the best of what we have been given and be as happy as possible.”

“Is denying yourself the pleasure of seeing your own son what you call making the best of it, Mama?” Juliana said with genuine sympathy. She wanted to add that women sometimes had to win the respect they deserved…but bit her lip, instead. She reached for her mother’s hand and pressed it. “I know how much you miss him, Mama—how very lonely you are for his company. If only I knew how to help you.”

The coach, which had been traveling at a fine clip, was slowing down somewhat, and Juliana leaned out her window to see what was the matter. Further down the road, some soldiers in uniform had stopped a farmer’s cart and Post coach. They seemed to be questioning the travelers and inspecting their goods and belongings.

“Oh, bother!” grumped Juliana, annoyed by what would be an obvious delay of at least half an hour. “Soldiers have blocked the road up ahead. They must be looking for a highwayman or some stolen goods. This sort of thing has been happening far too often these days. What kind of society have we become?” she grumbled, leaning back forcefully against her seat.

A soldier on horseback slowly approached their carriage, his head tilted down, his hat covering his eyes. When he finally lifted his chin and grinned, Juliana gave out a little cry of surprise.

“Ladies,” said he, removing his hat and making his horse bow gracefully before them. Then straightening, he winked at Juliana and offered his most charming smile to Lady Fennimore.

Juliana laughed at her mother’s perplexed countenance, “It is Colonel Fitzwilliam, Mama. What an amazing coincidence! We shall certainly not be delayed for too long now.”

“What is the problem, Colonel? Are we in any danger?” asked Lady Fennimore.

“No, no, Madam, the thief has just now been discovered, “ he said, grinning at Juliana, “but we are still looking for a stolen item. My orders are to have each and every carriage, cart and rider searched. Forgive me, but it will be necessary for one of my men to enter your carriage as well. Please remain seated; it will only take a moment.”

With the ladies' attention drawn to the Colonel, a uniformed officer entered the coach from the other side and seated himself beside Lady Fennimore. Startled, she turned, then let out a cry mixed with anguish and elation.

“Simon, Simon, my darling boy!” she sobbed, clutching her son to her. “What are you doing here? And what in the world are you doing in that uniform…?”

“Mother, don’t you see!” cried Juliana excitedly. “Our meeting is the very reason for this elaborate hoax! The Colonel has arranged it.”

As the words left her lips, their true meaning suddenly struck Juliana Fennimore like a bolt from heaven, and she turned to look incredulously at the Colonel, who sat upon his steed gazing at her intently—his eyes filled with tender affection. Their gaze locked and held, as if in a warm embrace that neither of them could break. Finally distracted by her mother’s loud exclamations and intermittent sobs, she mouthed her thank you and turned her attention back to her family.

The Colonel grinned contentedly and, for a few moments, watched the affectionate reunion before him. But suddenly feeling like an intruder in some intimate tete-a-tete, he turned his attention to the driver.

“Pull the coach off to the side and wait there,” he ordered, before riding off to thank and dismiss his men. When he returned, he dismounted, tethered Fennimore’s horse to the carriage, and still holding on to his reins, sprang up to the seat beside the driver.

“My good man,” he said coolly, “I don’t know where your loyalties lie, but I strongly suggest that you keep this little incident entirely to yourself. If Lord Fennimore gets wind of it, I shall know whom to blame and believe me, you shall regret your actions.”

“No need to threaten me, Colonel! I’d do anything to help young Master Simon. Best man I know.”

“Good man!” said the Colonel joyfully slapping the driver on the back. “So take us on ahead and stop at some decent little inn for refreshments—nothing too posh, mind you. We can’t risk being recognized.” And with that, he jumped back on his horse and waved the driver on.

“Are we moving? Are you coming with us?” asked Lady Fennimore in a nervous flutter as the carriage lurched forward.

“The Colonel and I shall accompany you most of the way to Aunt Helene’s so that the three of us have time to talk; then we shall return back to London. Mother, my plan is find a larger flat for Juliana and myself to share – hopefully, in a somewhat better part of town. It all depends on the cost, of course, but Dr. Morrison has given me an advance on my wages to make it all possible. When I have moved my furnishings and settled in a bit, I shall come and fetch you, Julie. So do not fret. Your home shall be in London with me, and you can visit Aunt Helen whenever you yearn for some time in the country. How does that sound?”

“It sounds wonderful!” exclaimed Juliana, bending forward to kiss his cheek. “And the best part is that we will be able to spend time with you, Mama. We shall arrange it; you will see.”

“Your father will never allow it! He shall have an absolute fit!.”

“We do not expect him to allow it, Mama, nor do we foresee his being able to do very much about it,” said Fennimore. “He may rage about for a week or two, but really, Mama, what could he possibly do to you that he hasn’t already done? He is not a violent man, thank heaven, but he is hardly what you would call good company — he spends most of his time at the club. He could cut your clothing allowance, I suppose, but he is too proud to admit to the world that he estranged himself from his wife as well as both his children!! You must be brave Mama, and it will all eventually come to right.”

Lady Fennimore turned her head to gaze, silently and anxiously, out her window while her children grinned at one another. The time of turning had begun; her children had grown more clever and insightful than she. From now on, she would depend on them, instead of the other way around. Not that they had been able to depend on her all that much in the past, she sadly realized.

Thankful for the momentary lull in the conversation, Juliana turned her head to smile at Colonel Fitzwilliam, riding along beside them. She had known that he was there, felt his presence even as she had focused her attention on her brother. Yet, it was terribly rewarding to see his calm, self-assured countenance smiling back at her. From the first, she had thought him especially attractive, with a handsome face only enhanced by his intelligence and wit — even when she was still convinced that he was a brute. His charming manner and surprising faith in her good nature had unsettled her at each of their last encounters. He had seen through her hard facade almost immediately, and now, it seemed, he was trying to show her how much he cared for her. Was it really possible that such a man, a truly fine man, if one could believe the biased assertions of a loving cousin, could wish to court her? She blushed at his intense gaze, then looked away. How she wished she could have more time to get to know him. Surely, she would not be back in London for another month. Would he be patient and wait for her return? Or was he the sort of charming fellow who moved on effortlessly, shifting his attentions from lady to lady? PLEASE! Don’t play with my heart thought Juliana as she turned back to smile at her brother and squeeze his hand.

***

After another two hours of travel, the coachman stopped at a modest little inn, not directly on the road, but set back somewhat into the wooded hillside. He had obviously known of its existence, and soon had a small private dining room arranged for them. The Colonel, hoping for the opportunity to sit beside Miss Fennimore, was disappointed and had to content himself with sitting opposite her, enjoying her animated conversation and shy smiles. Listening to the family’s amiable chatter, he remained silent for most of the meal, allowing them to continue catching up.

Juliana glanced up at him every now and then to include him—if not in the conversation, than in her attentions. She need not have worried, however, about his feeling left out. He was happy to simply sit and gaze at her.

When their meal was concluded, Miss Fennimore begged for a few moments to stretch her legs before continuing the journey — for which the Colonel was especially thankful. It was the opportunity he had waited for. Though when they were finally alone — walking a short distance behind the others down the wooded lane, he was uncertain as how to begin.

They strolled in silence for a while, getting used to the unspoken, but acknowledged change in the relationship between them. It was strange to no longer be bickering about this and that, or trying to best the other in some inane verbal duel. The silence was soothing — comforting somehow.

After a while, Juliana broke out in a playful grin as she remembered an exchange they had had earlier.

“I’m curious, Colonel…what would you have claimed as the precious stolen object—had you been pressed for it? What was it that your imaginary thief had absconded with?”

The genuinely serious look on his face her baffled.

“You’ve quite mistaken the situation, Miss Fennimore. I would never have called my men out on false pretenses. I dismissed them when we caught up with the robber, simply because I do not seek the return of the stolen object; only the assurance that it is being held in safekeeping.

“I’m afraid I don’t understand, Colonel. I thought it was all an excuse to stop our carriage?”

“It was,” he said softly, taking both her hands in his and bringing them up to his lips for a kiss.

“I could not allow you to leave London with my heart in your possession without knowing what you intended to do with it?”

“Are you accusing me of thievery, Colonel,” said Juliana, all in a blush, when she had finally recovered from her surprise. “I assure you that it was unintentionally done. I have trouble enough looking after my own heart, no less yours. We know each other so little.” She glanced away, not knowing where to look, but the blush that rose from her décolletage and traveled up to her beautiful face deepened and betrayed how affected she was by his statement.

“Well, that is easy enough to remedy, if you would allow it, Miss Fennimore. So you must tell me … if I were to find myself in the vicinity of your aunt’s home, would I be welcome.”

“Indeed you would, Colonel. My aunt is very fond of good company, and I know she would appreciate your sense of humour.”

“And would you be happy to see me as well?” he persevered boldly, not allowing her to tease her way out of a straight answer.

“Very much so, Colonel. I would truly look forward to your visit,” she answered, looking at him directly. Her steady, but gentle gaze made him grin broadly.

“Then shall I apply to your father when I am back in London?” he said teasingly. ”Do you think he will give his permission for me to court you? I am but a lowly second son, you know.”

“As far as I am concerned, my father has lost that privilege. You may, however, seek my brother’s permission…that is, if you think he has forgiven you for brutalizing him,” she replied with a mischievous smile.

“Oh, I believe he has, Miss Fennimore. Your brother is a good and reasonable man, and we have more in common than you realize. I think I can safely say that he will approve and that you can expect to see me very soon…and very often.”

“Well, what a lovely change in situation,” said Juliana, her eyes sparkling, as she eyed him with some measure of embarrassment. “It seems my banishment to the country shall not be so tiresome after all!”

Chapter Ten

“Come to bed, Fitzwilliam. This problem will not be solved tonight.”

Elizabeth Darcy kneaded her husband’s shoulders as he sat in his shirtsleeves by the fire. He pressed his fingers to his temples and shook his head. “I need some solitary time to think. Go to bed my love; you must be exhausted. I’ll be up later.”

Elizabeth concentrated her massage at the base of his neck for a while, then twisted round to look at him. So much had happened since news of Anne's flight from Rosings had reached them ... and Elizabeth's painful secret had been revealed. They had not yet had the time nor the emotional energy to talk to each other about their feelings. Elizabeth believed it important to begin.

“Are you very angry with me, Fitzwilliam?”

He looked up at her with a weary smile and reached for her hand. “My mood is black because I feel so terribly helpless. And I cannot bear feeling this way. It is arrogant, I know. In any case, how can I be angry with you? After all, your motives were pure, and you were doing your best to protect a member of my family.”

“Anne is now part of my family too. I love her dearly.”

“As you have proven. But surely you grasp my meaning. Had you been hiding something concerning your own family, I could have suspected a personal motive of some kind. But in this situation you had nothing to gain by agreeing to keep Anne’s secret. Indeed, you were risking a great deal.” Here Darcy winced as the thoughts that had earlier tortured him came to mind.

“Forgive me, Fitzwilliam, but I know you too well not to see that you are hiding your true feelings from me.”

“Unlike me, you mean…who was blind to your deception for all these months.”

Elizabeth blushed. “No, of course not. You are angry and hurt, and I cannot blame you for being so. Naturally, I wish you to understand the predicament I was in and the choice I felt I had to make…but you need not spare me your disapprobation. We must talk about this, Fitzwilliam, or it will grow into something far more insidious. Please… please, talk to me…”

“I cannot deny that I find your ability to deceive me — especially, for such a length of time unnerving. And yes, of course I am hurt. Hurt that Anne should want to hide from me, and that you did not think me capable of keeping her secret without interference. But as I said, I cannot really be angry. I feel I have no right to be. You were there to support Anne when I could not.”

Elizabeth opened her mouth to speak but her husband interrupted her, saying, “Let us put this whole discussion off for the time being. I have not the energy nor the wherewithal to deal with it just now. Let me concentrate on finding Anne and getting her out of London. You and I,” he paused, staring for a moment at the fire, “you and I love each other far too dearly to allow this episode to injure us in any significant way.”

“Fitzwilliam,” cried Elizabeth, throwing her arms about his neck. “How blessed I am to have you for a husband! I love you so very much!” She hugged him tightly. “Come to bed soon…and don’t hesitate to wake me.”

As she bent to kiss the top of his head and drew her fingers through his hair, Darcy caressed her beautifully rounded belly, then placed his cheek upon it. “Good-night, my love. Go and get some rest.”

***

It had only been about twenty 24 hours since Richard had reported the news that Fennimore knew little more than they of Anne's whereabouts. It left Darcy feeling utterly lost and frustrated.

He sat in the stillness for some time, trying to focus on the random bits of information Elizabeth, Richard and Fennimore had given him…but it was no use. His mind kept drifting back to Elizabeth…and Anne…and the successful deception that had, without his knowing it, been part of his every day life for lo these many months. This was no good! He had to concentrate on finding Anne, for in a matter of days, all hell would break loose!

He decided to go down to the wine cellar, select a fine port and retreat to his old thinking spot. No, by rights it should be called his brooding spot, for that was where he had gone, even as a boy, to curse his demons, rage against the world, his parents and sometimes…G-d. How many hours had he sat on that cellar step, a wine bottle in his hand, after arriving home from Rosings that spring? He rose from his cozy chair and headed for the stairs. As he reached the door, Strickland came rushing towards him in his nightshirt.

“Master Darcy, is there anything I get for you, sir?” said the old butler, anxiously. “Forgive me, sir, but I thought that you and the mistress had retired.”

“It is I who am sorry to have disturbed your sleep, Strickland. Go back to your bed; I’ll help myself.”

And although the devoted servant again tried to be of service to his master, Darcy dismissed him with a firm tone. Holding a three-branched candelabra, he slowly made his way down the steps. As he moved past row after row of fine wines nestled in their wooden racks, he thought of the times he and his father had spent together before these aging bottles. He had learned as much about his family history and his responsibilities here as he had about grapes and fermentation. The few words ever uttered about the physical relationship between a man and woman were spoken here, in the deep, dark stillness of the cellar. In a way, it seemed that while the family was in town, this unlikely place substituted for the open fields of Pemberley. And so, he was here once again.

Making his selection, he uncorked it and took it half way up the stairs. This had been the very spot. He could see the entirety of the cellar from here: the racks, the kegs, the large worktable, as well as the tools and utensils that hung on the wall. Though these objects were first bathed in darkness, his eyes had adjusted enough to see them clearly now, and he smiled to himself as he took a swallow. “Not a very gentleman like way to down your Port, Darcy!” He grinned and took another swig.

Tilting his head back, he closed his eyes and began to recite all he now knew about Anne’s residence in London. Fennimore was right. There were only so many suitable neighborhoods within a reasonable radius of Crestwood Lane, and a painstaking, systematic search would be the most logical way to begin. But it was impractical, given the time restraints, and more importantly, dangerous for Anne. He thought in wonder and some admiration of the length of time Anne had been living on her own. How in the world had she made these involved arrangements from Rosings? Surely she did not arrived in London like a lost child!

The more Darcy pondered these questions, the more focused his thinking became, despite the wine. And suddenly, he was struck with what he thought was a very logical assumption. If Anne had prearranged her London accommodations from Rosings, she must have done it either through a trusted acquaintance or through an advertisement in the newspaper. A trusted friend would be impossible to track down without a great deal of investigation, but an advertisement… If he could locate the newspapers from the months prior Anne’s escape, he might be able to narrow down the probable locations even further. What he had to do was look at the advertisements through Anne’s eyes. What would she have been looking for in an ideal living situation? Where would she have felt most safe?

Remembering that Mrs. Pritchett saved newspapers for the dirtiest chores, Darcy rose, the candelabra in one hand and the bottle in the other, and hastened down the steps. He searched the wine cellar, the root cellar, the kitchen supply pantry and the small back shed where the wood was stored. There, he finally found what he was looking for, and after carrying stack after stack up to his library, he finally settled down to sort them out.

Although he was missing several editions from the three-month period before Anne’s departure, Darcy found enough of them to be encouraged. And as the clock on his mantel struck four, he began his meticulous perusal of the classifieds.

***

The next morning the family came down to find the dining room table covered with newspapers, sorted chronologically and opened to the classified. Darcy was disheveled, wearing yesterday's clothes, stained with drops of port. His eyes were almost as red as the wine stains on his shirt. Normally, Elizabeth would have dressed before coming down, but she was now in search of the husband who had never come to bed. She had imagined him falling asleep in his chair or taking to another bed so as not to wake her. But one look at him told her the most likely story.

“Fitzwilliam, have you slept at all? And what on earth are you doing with these dirty old papers?”

“We are going to search out and hopefully find the most likely neighborhoods that Anne could be residing in ... and perhaps, even the residence itself! Look, she must have come to London with an address already in mind. Perhaps someone had suggested a pleasant place for her to stay, but more likely, I believe, she must have arranged it all herself through the classifieds. I've sorted them from three months prior to the time she disappeared to that very week. Now, I need everyone's eyes and thoughtful examination of these advertisements to determine which ones would have attracted her. We have a one mile radius marked around Fenimore's laboratory and we can eliminate the more affluent neighborhoods as well as the poorest ones!”

Elizabeth smiled, put her arms around her husband's neck and kissed him. “Come upstairs, my darling, clever boy and take a hot bath, at least. It will revive you. In the meantime, I will see Mrs. Pritchett about setting up breakfast in the sunroom. Then I'll come up to dress.”

He began rambling on about losing precious time, but she would not have it.

“Fitzwilliam, you can bathe or you can sleep. It is your choice. Though eating is not negotiable either way,” she said, pushing him towards the stairs. “Oh, and when you pass the nursery, tell Nanny Henderson that she will have Edward all to herself this morning.”

***


There were animated conversations across the breakfast table as each member of the family eagerly came up with a question or suggestion concerning their search. Georgiana again asked Elizabeth about her meetings with Anne.

“Elizabeth, was Anne always waiting for you when you arrived, or were you ever there first, so you could see from which direction she came?”

“As I told you earlier, Georgie, we met at Dr. Fenimore's, but she entered from Bentley Street and I from the front door on Crestwood Lane. So even if I was there ahead of her, I never saw her approach the building. And the day we met at the library, she was already there when I arrived.”

“The library?” asked Darcy, looking bewildered. “Elizabeth, you've never spoken of the library before. When was this meeting?”

“Oh dear, how could I have forgotten to mention it?” murmured Elizabeth. “We made an arrangement to meet there, in the autobiography section, soon after our first meeting. It was a Wednesday, I recall, and it was there that we set up our plan for me to accompany Anne to her appointments with Dr. Fenimore.”


Elizabeth grew suddenly thoughtful as she recalled other details of that day.

“I do remember something else, though it is nothing particularly revealing, I don't think. When we left the library we went down to the park behind it. We sat and talked for just a few moments and then said our good-byes. Anne went in one direction and I took another. I went towards Bishops Gate while she said she would still like to walk a bit before returning home. I remember her saying it was too beautiful a day to waste. When I reached the gate I turned to look in her direction and she was walking along the flower beds in the middle of the promenade – not heading toward any particular exit.”

Even before Elizabeth had uttered the last sentence, Darcy had jumped up from the table to retrieve a book of city maps that he quickly opened to that part of town. There was actually a page devoted to the park itself and Darcy placed it in front of his wife saying, “Show me where, Elizabeth.”

“This is where we entered the park and this is where we sat and talked.” She then ran her finger along the path she took to get to Bishop's Gate. “Anne continued on this way, to the very center of the park, but of course, I didn't see where she exited.”

“Well, there are only two other ways she could have left the park, and if she was walking straight down the middle, chances are she didn't take the Pershing Street exit. No, it is too far out of her way,” said Darcy slowly. “She must have gone straight through to the opposite side of the park and exited here.” He pointed to the Belamy Street exit, then quickly compared it to the larger map marked with the mile radius around Crestwood Lane. Crestwood Lane was but three streets south of Belamy!

“I believe we should be concentrating our efforts on the area this side of Crestwood,” said Darcy excitedly. “Something tells me this is the right place to look.”

For the next three hours, they studied one advertisement at a time – reading it aloud, considering the dates and the suitability of the locations. Darcy took special note of the tone of the text. Would Anne have been attracted to try this one? What did it have to offer that others did not? So far, they had selected only five for further, serious consideration.

“Fitzwilliam,” said Elizabeth, “This one here in Brunswick has been in every paper for more than three months and yet you've ignored it completely. Why have you rejected it? It is well within the radius and is in a suitable neighborhood, I think.”

“I've dismissed it for just that reason. It looks like a false advertisement, put in by the paper itself to fill empty space. Do you see how the size changes depending on how many other advertisements there are? Besides, why would anyone pay for an advertisement for more than three months? If it is unsuccessful, why would they keep paying for it?”

“Is it still in the newspaper today?” asked Georgiana.

“It is not,” said the Colonel, having immediately gone into the foyer to retrieve the current issue that had been neglected until now. “Anne went missing on the fifteenth. Let's find the papers for the next week or two after that date. Was that advertisement still being printed after her arrival here?”

Their search revealed that the advertisement had run for 5 weeks after Anne's arrival in London and Richard was therefore convinced that it could not have been Anne's destination.
If the accommodation was real and had been filled, the advertisement would surely have been removed.

But Elizabeth was not so sure. She wanted to know more about the neighborhood. The classified's description always included the name of the street, though not the exact address. What she really needed to do was walk through its streets to get a true sense of the place. All she knew about the area that Anne had selected was that she was very happy there. “If I could only see it and feel it for myself, I am sure I would know!” she thought. But if it was the right neighborhood, she'd be risking Anne's discovery.

After another hour of intense scrutiny the family was ready for some nourishment and rest. Darcy and Elizabeth excused themselves and went out onto the veranda for some privacy. They held on to one another in a long embrace, gaining the strength they needed to persevere.

“I was so hopeful this morning,” said Darcy “ – so sure that something would jump out at us and show us the way forward. Now I am feeling quite hopeless again. It is too monstrous a task. How are we ever to find her? And are we doing the right thing by trying to do so? Naturally, I share these thoughts only with you, Elizabeth.” said Darcy, smoothing wayward wisps of hair from her face. “I mustn't dampen their enthusiasm.” He leaned in to kiss her when the the sound a commotion reached his ears and he straightened, listening more intently. He clearly made out the sound of his aunt's voice.

“Aunt, Uncle, how wonderful that you are already here! We weren't expecting you until tomorrow,” said Darcy, hurriedly leading all the company into the parlor and away from the sight of the dining room table. Georgiana lingered behind to shut the large french doors, but naturally the glass panes would hide nothing.

“I shall let Mrs. Pritchett know that we are two more for lunch,” said Elizabeth, smiling warmly at Lady Matlock, then disappearing down the corridor. She came across Susan, one of the chambermaids, first. “Susan, please inform cook that Earl and Lady Matlock will be staying for lunch and that the dining room must be cleared. Oh no, we mustn't undo all that work! Send Mr. Strickland, Mrs. Reynolds and Mrs. Pritchett to me immediately. I shall be in the dining room waiting for them. Hurry!”

Racing down towards the other end of the table, Elizabeth began gathering the newspapers, placing the oldest one on the bottom and piling up the others in order. When her devoted servants appeared, looking terribly concerned, she began by reassuring them.

“I do not have time to explain now, but I assure you that all is well. These papers must be stacked this way, paying attention to the chronological order, and then put away quickly and safely. Please hurry, then set the table for lunch. And most importantly, say nothing of this to anyone. Mr. Darcy and I will address the entire staff later today.” And with that, she turned and hurried to rejoin the family.

“We've come a day early so that we could speak to you privately before Lady Catherine arrives,” said the Earl. “I completely understand my sister's distress. She is dreadfully worried about Anne, and at the same time, hurt, angry and humiliated. But you know how she gets when she's upset, and she is not used to being gainsaid. I'm afraid there is no reasoning with her just now.”

“When has she ever been reasonable?” said Richard, trying unsuccessfully to bring his anger under control.

Lady Matlock turned to her son, “Richard, that will not help the situation. We have come to warn you that Catherine is very bitter, believing that you, Darcy, have engineered and brought all this about. She blames Elizabeth's influence on you and will not set foot in this house while she is here. Catherine will reside with us and all family meetings will be held at our home. We had the house opened up and all is prepared.”

“It is a shame that she has no interest in meeting little Edward, but in all other respects, her staying with you is for the best,” said Darcy.

“She is also determined to use all her influence to find Anne and bring her home, no matter the cost. You already know about the investigators, but now she has commissioned the artist who painted Anne's miniature to copy it, enlarge it, of course, and produce 20 copies more to show around town. She will be registering Anne as a missing person and offering a substantial reward for her ...”

“Capture!” said Richard angrily.

“No, of course not! For the discovery of her whereabouts. A mother needs to know that her child is safe and well.”

Richard was about to continue when Elizabeth grabbed his elbow and squeezed it.

“There is one other thing we wanted to warn you about. Our family is in for an ugly scandal unless Anne agrees to come home on her own. Once she is found, you must convince her that it is for the best. She will listen to you, Fitzwilliam.” said Lady Matlock turning to her nephew.

Richard took a step forward to protest, but Elizabeth's arm swung quickly across his chest to prevent him from doing so.

Lunch was a far more lighthearted and pleasant affair as Edward had been brought down to join them. His very messy, but adorable antics were appreciated by all the family for the relief and laughter they provided. As Edward fed himself, Nanny Henderson stood behind his highchair and cringed, while the serving staff winced at the sight of the floor that would have to be dealt with. They now understood why their Mistress had insisted on removing the large oriental rug that had always been part of the room's beautiful décor.

As soon as the Matlocks departed, Darcy and Elizabeth conferred for a moment, then headed in opposite directions. “Strickland, please gather the entire staff, stablemen and all to the foyer, and have Mrs. Pritchett and Mrs. Reynolds meet your Mistress in the library as soon as may be,” instructed Darcy.

As his servants came wide eyed and whispering into the foyer, Darcy paced along the bottom step of the grand staircase. When they were all assembled, he rose to the third step and cleared his throat.

“You will forgive the arrogant assumption I am about to make, but I do believe that all of you care for this family a great deal. Your loyalty and the quality of your work prove that to us each and every day. Sadly, I must now impose a difficult responsibility on all of you. Our family is presently in situation that requires complete secrecy. You have my word that nothing improper is going on here, but you may see or hear things that confuse and concern you. Be assured that all will be well in time, and that we will explain the circumstances to you as soon as we are able. But until then, I ask you not to speak of any goings on in this house with anyone – not your spouses, not your parents, not your closest friends. There may even be a time when strangers approach you looking for information. That may include members of our extended family, or even a constable or magistrate.” Here, there was a collective gasp, and utter shock could be seen on every face. “No matter what is asked of you,” continued Darcy, “simply say you do not know. And that will be the truth. I'd also appreciate your not discussing this amongst yourselves … as difficult as that may be. The more curious you become, the more difficult it will be to remain vigilant and silent. Your Mistress and I thank you for your trust and your loyalty.” Here, he gave his devoted staff a weak smile and a nod, sending them back to their duties.

Chapter 11


Mrs. Pritchett and Mrs. Reynolds had long considered themselves among the luckiest housekeepers in all of England. Both Pemberley and Grosvenor Square were normally peaceful homes, blessed with a master who was reasonable, generous and considerate. No wonder he was so beloved by his staff. And for many years, Georgiana Darcy had treated the housekeepers more like wise, elder aunts than servants, asking their advice and seeking their affection. She was a sweet, shy girl who missed her mother terribly and depended on them to sustain her when her brother was away. It never occurred to them that life in service could get any better. But it did when Elizabeth Bennet became their mistress. Her lively spirit and good humour brought such joy to the household that one could not help but be affected by it. Therefore, seeing her now so anxious, so troubled, greatly distressed them. Recently there had been an undertone of some tension among the Master and Mistress which seemed to affect the entire family, but at the end of the day, they always favored affection over discord. The unusual and stressful events of this morning, however, were signs that the problem, whatever it was, had escalated and they would now be drawn into it. They sat nervously waiting for their Mistress to speak.

“Ladies, as I'm sure you have gathered by now, our family is struggling through a somewhat difficult situation and I am hoping that you may be able to help us. I will be deliberately vague, not for lack of trust, but because the less you know, the better it will be for you, as well as us. Please believe me,” said Elizabeth, reaching out to take each lady's hand. Despite the surprising, intimate gesture, the lady's remained transfixed on their mistress's face, but immediately covered her hands with theirs and gave her an understanding nod.

“We are in need of information concerning a number neighborhoods here in London that we know very little about. I understand that you have family and friends living all over town, so I've come to ask if any of these neighborhoods are familiar to you.” Elizabeth handed them each a sheet of paper with the names of the areas to be considered.

Both ladies shook their heads as they slowly read one name after the other. “May I see where these neighborhoods are on a map, Mistress Darcy? I believe that my niece Eleanor lives relatively close to Brunswick Park,” said Mrs. Pritchett.

“Oh, yes of course,” said Elizabeth, unfolding the map.

“Yes, here it is. You see, my niece lives about a half mile from the beginning of Brunswick Park. But I don't know if she would be able to tell you anything about it. I myself have passed through there many times and it has always looked like a nice, respectable part of town.

That's wonderful, Mrs. Pritchett.” exclaimed Elizabeth. “Would you be able to visit her today? The sooner the better.”

“Of course, Mrs. Darcy! I would only need to change my clothes and fetch my bonnet.

“Excellent, but first there is a great deal that I must acquaint you with.” She then turned to Mrs. Reynolds and asked, “Do any of these neighborhoods have any meaning for you, Mrs. Reynolds? I know you have a sister in service not far from here.”

“That is true Mrs. Darcy, but she is employed on the other side of town altogether.”

“Ah well, thank you for your efforts in any case. Please take over Mrs. Pritchett's duties today, Mrs. Reynolds. She will be busy helping me with this. You can tell the staff that Mrs. Pritchett was needed by her niece this afternoon.”

For more than an hour, the two ladies talked about what needed to be accomplished and how it was to be achieved. Mrs. Pritchett had a map, of sorts, with very specific instructions on what to do and say in a variety of different scenarios. Elizabeth then gave her enough money to cover every possible expense and sent her on her way.

As instructed, Mrs. Pritchett headed for the market first, bought some beautiful fruit as a gift for her niece and then took a hansom cab to Eleanor's door. The young woman was very surprised to see her aunt but was very glad for her company. While they had tea, Mrs.Pritchett questioned her about the neighborhood in question.

“I don't know much about the neighborhood, but I do have a close friend living there,” replied Eleanor. “She is such a lovely person, and I have no doubt that she'd be pleased to help if she could. Shall we take the children and pay a visit?

Very much encouraged, Mrs. Pritchett began to think that there might actually be a possibility of going back to Grosvenor Square with her errand successfully completed. But Rose Landring had little more to offer.

“This is an ever changing community, Mrs. Pritchett. This area, and this street in particular, was very elegant in the day. But it has aged somewhat and as the elders are dying off, younger people are moving in. Still, some older residents remain, often because they cannot afford to rent or buy in the better parts of town. I'm afraid I only know the younger families with children. Besides, Brunswick Park is a long street. There are ever so many homes on it.”

“I understand,” said Mrs. Pritchett, clearly disappointed. “Thank you so much for trying to help us. I've detained you long enough.” She then turned to her niece, saying, “Eleanor, dearest, do stay with your friend. The children are having such a lovely time playing together, and I will get a hansom back to Grosvenor Square.”

She bid Mrs. Landring good-bye and was about cross the threshold when her hostess bade her stay. “Wait just a moment, Mrs. Pritchett,” called Rose. “I just realized that my mother may know a great deal more than I about the residents of this street. You see, she has lost her sight and I often take her to the little park further down the street to chat with her friends. I can leave her there for an hour or two as the other ladies enjoy looking after her. She hears all the gossip and has a wonderful memory. Let us see what she knows. She is resting in the back bedroom, but will be very glad of new company.”

Mrs. Graber held out her hand and smiled at the guests she could not see. “Oh, how I do love meeting nice new people,” she said. “Are you a new acquaintance of my daughter Rose?”

“No, Mrs. Graber, I am an aunt of her friend Eleanor, and I'm afraid I have come to visit with a personal agenda in mind. Not that I haven't thoroughly enjoyed getting to know your lovely daughter and am now very pleased to meet you.”

“Oh dear, agenda is such a formal and serious word,” said the old lady. “Is anything amiss?”

“No, no, forgive me. I didn't mean to alarm you,” said Mrs. Pritchett. “I am looking for information about this street and the people who live on it. It sounds very presumptuous, I know, but I have a friend who is hoping to find a room to rent for a few months while she hunts for permanent lodgings near by. This street would be so convenient for her.”

“So you are asking if I know of a room to rent on this street. Well, at the moment I don't believe there are any residents looking for a boarder. Indeed, there has only been one family that I know of that has sought to rent out a space in their home. The Tilson sisters at number seventeen. But they have had a young lady living with them for quite some time now.”

Mrs. Pritchett's heart beat faster as her spirits rose. “Do they have only one room to rent or do you think they might be looking for a second boarder.”

“Oh no, I don't believe so. Although one way to know, I suppose, is to see if they are running their advertisement in the paper again. That is how this young lady came to find them, I believe. In fact, there is a funny story attached to that advertisement. It was in the paper for months on end because no sooner had the Tilsons found someone eager to rent the room, that person left again. The rumor is that the Tilsons are very fastidious and have very strict rules concerning the rental. Too strict for most of the ladies, I would presume. So rather than removing the advertisement every time they got a new boarder, they simply kept it running until they found someone who was willing to stay.”

“Do you happen to have today's paper,” inquired Eleanor of her friend. “We can solve this mystery right now.”

“But how would we know it is their advertisement.” asked Mrs. Pritchett.

“Well, as Mama said, they have been the only people on the street to seek a boarder that we know of. If there is a listing for Brunswick Park, the likelihood is that it is their's, don't you think? But no, there is none here today. I'm sorry to disappoint you.”

“Well, I am disappointed, but it has been so kind of you both to try and help me. I will be going now and I thank you again for your efforts.”

Once on the street, Mrs. Pritchett headed straight for the flower stand she had noticed earlier and bought the largest and most expensive bouquet available. “I'd like to have these delivered to this address,” said Mrs. Pritchett. “Do you have someone who can do it while I wait?”

“Yes, Miss. My son will do it right away. “Frank, come here, quickly,” she called to the boy who was engaged in a game of marbles with his friends. The boy grudgingly made his way to the stand, grumbling softly to himself. But his face lit up when he saw the coin Mrs. Pritchett held out to him.

“Now young man, do exactly as I say and you shall have another on your return.” Frank nodded enthusiastically, taking the flowers from his mother's hand.

“Now listen very carefully. Take these to number seventeen at the other end of the street and say you have a gift for Miss Burton. Can you remember the name?” The boy repeated it and nodded. “If the lady who answers the door is young, closely study her reaction and be sure to remember what she says. If an elderly lady or servant answers the door, say you've been told to give the bouquet directly to Miss Burton. If she says that no such person resides there, apologize and say you must have made a mistake. However, if the old lady says that she will give the flowers to Miss Burton herself, be very agreeable and hand them to her. Then return to me immediately and let me know what has happened. If you do well, this second coin is yours.”

Not ten minutes went by before Frank could be seen running up the street empty handed.
He was breathless, but eager to tell his tale. “An old lady came to the door. She said Miss Burton was upstairs resting and that she would give her the flowers as soon as she came down.” He smiled triumphantly. “Did I do well?” he couldn't help but ask.

“You've done very well,” said Mrs. Pritchett, smiling at him. “But now I have one more errand for you and this larger coin will be your prize when you accomplish it.” Mrs. Pritchett could see how attentive Frank had become and could not suppress a chuckle. “Go back to the same address and hand this note to whomever opens the door. Say you are sorry you forgot to deliver it with the flowers. Pretend to be a bit worried and say that you were really supposed to put it into Miss Burton's hand, as it is from an admirer who wants to be sure she receives it. Can you do that, Frank?”

“Oh yes! I'm very good at dissembling. Ask my Mum!” The ladies laughed as they watched him race down the street.

On his return, Frank reported that the same old lady opened the door and reassured him that Miss Burton would be given the note immediately. Mrs. Pritchett pressed the coin into the boy's hand saying, “Now you know, Frank, when a young lady has a secret admirer, he wishes to remain, just that … a secret. So if anyone approaches you or your mum and asks questions you must pretend to know nothing about it. Do you understand? We must help this young man keep his secret until he is ready to propose.” Mother and son smiled in understanding and Mrs. Pritchett left them a very happy woman!

***

Anne had insisted on sharing the beauty and fragrance of the flowers with her beloved landladies, so the bouquet was now sitting in a lovely crystal vase on the dining room table. However, the note was something she was naturally not willing to share. But Eugenie was beside herself with curiosity. “Can you not give us a hint as to what it says, Anne Marie? Oh, how I adore amorous letters. Does he seek a reply?”

Anne slowly and carefully unfolded the note. Her heart beat wildly at the thought of Simon having found her, yet she trembled thinking of all the things that could now go wrong.. She held the missive close to her chest, although she knew full well that the ladies' eyesight would prevent them from seeing the actual writing. Staring at the note for just a moment , she smiled and pretended to read.

“May these flowers brighten your day and make you happy. That is all it says, ladies! No signature, nothing at all. How strange! Well, now I am very curious myself.”

She was moved by Winifred and Eugenie's disappointed expressions. How sweet they both were. How sad that they had not been brave enough to make rich, independent lives for themselves. They deserved better. And so did she. She kissed them both before returning to her room to study the note in private.

Dearest,
It is no longer safe for you remain in town. Please come to the bench where we had our lovely talk at six this evening. Bring nothing with you. Hugo is your driver. You can trust him. Burn this after reading!

There was no signature. The paper had no heading or water mark.

Anne sank down on her bed, shaking her head in disbelief. Why could Elizabeth not convince Darcy to leave well enough alone! She knew about the investigators and was astute enough to know that her mother would soon be coming to London. And besides, she had no intention of leaving the house. She believed herself perfectly safe. Throwing the note into the fire, she decided to ignore its message. She had kept the wolves at bay on her own for so long now and was determined to see this year to its end without help from anyone!

The distressing letter had exhausted her and she lay back on the bed to rest and calm her nerves. Her eyes closed and she found herself drifting in and out of sleep. Darcy's troubled continence invaded her thoughts and seeing his dear, anxious face, she knew he was afraid for her.

But wait! How had he discovered her? How had he found out where she lived? And if he was able to find her, then surely the detectives could find her as well. She sprang up from the bed and checked the time. It was twenty to six. Could she still make it there on time? She went to her small writing table and hurriedly wrote a note to her dear ladies. She placed it on the bed for them to find after she was gone. Gathering her coat, a warm shawl and her reticule, she tiptoed down the stairs and out the door.

Luckily, she secured a hansom cab almost immediately and found herself at the Brentwood Gate with time to spare. A large, handsome coach with the initials HTC on the door sat waiting there. As she approached, the driver stepped down and opened the door for her. “Miss Burton, my name is Hugo and I shall be your driver this evening. The gentleman seated beside me is here for your protection as well. Make yourself comfortable and we shall be off.”

But Anne was suddenly immobilized with fear. This was happening all too quickly and she could not take it in! After all, she had no idea where she was going or how long it would take to get there. And once there, would there be a familiar face? She thought it doubtful. These strong, burly looking men were complete strangers. How could she trust them? Did she have a choice? Hugo offered his hand to help her inside, saying, “My Mistress has arranged for your comfort, Miss Burton. You need not be afraid.”

Once inside the luxurious coach, she willed her heart to slow and her mind to take in her surroundings. She had to remain alert! On the seat opposite her was a wicker basket filled, she was sure, with wonderful food and drink. Beside it lay several cushions and a quilted coverlet. While on the floor of the seat beside her, was a wooden crate filled with books. Yet, she could appreciate none of it. She sat rigidly upright, one hand clutching the edge of her seat, the other grasping the strap above the window with such intensity that her knuckles were turning white. As the coach lurched forward she fell back against the plush seat, forcing the air from her lungs. She hadn't realized she'd been holding her breath.


Once they left the lights of London behind them, darkness fell like a great, heavy curtain upon the earth. Shadows loomed menacingly, only to vanish a second later. Anne couldn't make out the road ahead and wondered how the driver knew where to direct the team. Perhaps the horses themselves were keeping them on the straight and narrow. Every now and again, a small light would flicker in the distance … a farmhouse, perhaps. But then it disappeared so quickly that Anne could not take a moment's comfort from it. She tortured herself recalling all the stories she had heard of highwaymen and desperate people attacking carriages in the darkness. How much further before they arrived at their destination? It seemed as if they had been traveling for hours, but Anne knew it could not be so.

She had to keep her composure to fight the growing panic in her heart and mind. Closing her eyes, she was determined to conjure up the images of those she loved to comfort herself. Simon's face was first to appear, but worry and doubt accompanied it. Did he still love her after all these weeks of separation? Would he still be willing to marry her after the inevitable, ugly scandal was over? Was he eating properly? Was he working too hard and too long? Anne pushed his beloved face from her thoughts and forced Darcy's to take its place. There had never been a question of her cousin's devotion to her, so if this was what he felt was best, it must be so, she told herself. She had to trust his judgement, and surely this decision was not made lightly or on his own. Elizabeth, Richard, even Georgiana must have had a say in it.

In her thoughts she felt herself surrounded by her beloved family ... for surely they were all thinking of her at this very moment, sharing her anxiety and praying for her safe arrival. Her breathing now regulated, Anne's eyes closed and she drifted into sleep.

Waking suddenly, she listened attentively as the clip-clop of the horses' hooves slowed and finally came to a stop. Straightening, she leaned towards the window and looked out, but could see nothing in the darkness. Hugo opened her door but bade her stay inside until he had moved all her baggage inside. Baggage? What baggage? It was only then that she realized that the large shadow in front of them was a small house. As Hugo approached the door, the figure of a woman appeared in the light from within. Anne descended the carriage and watched as the lady came racing towards her. She flung her arms around Anne, hugging her tightly.

“Oh, thank heaven you are finally here, Anne! The Express telling me of your arrival came only an hour ago, but what a long hour it has been! Come, come inside. You must be exhausted.”

When Anne was finally released from the embrace, she could do nothing but stare. Her shock and confusion kept her speechless and riveted to the spot.

“Oh, my goodness! You don't even know where you are or who I am, do you? How thoughtless of me!” said the young woman. Gently, she took Anne's hands in her's. “Anne, my name is Juliana. Juliana Fennimore … and my brother tells me that you are to be my sister.”

Chapter 12

All the tensions of the day dissolved into sobs as Anne fell into Juliana's arms and allowed herself to be thus supported. Her small frame shook, but Juliana held her fast and tried to soothe her. She wept for what seemed an eternity, but when she finally caught her breath, she said with genuine feeling, “I could not have dreamt of a better place to be than with you, Juliana. I have so longed to know you! Did Simon arrange all this?”

“The plan was a magnificent joint venture, but your family relied on Simon's opinion and approval at every turn. Without him, I think you would have found yourself in a convent in Switzerland,” said Juliana, laughing. Anne's eyes became as large as saucers.

“Mrs. Darcy and Mrs. Pritchett were instrumental in finding you, but it was actually Colonel Fitzwilliam who thought of sending you to me.” Here, Juliana smiled broadly, unable to hide how pleased she was with the decision. “Of course, the Darcys made all the arrangements.”

“Anne, they want you to know that they would not have interfered if your mother was not arriving in town with the intension of circulating your portrait. She will be offering a reward for information concerning your whereabouts and Simon felt the proprietors of the sweet shop would surely recognize you. And perhaps, even your landladies would feel it their duty to let the authorities know you had lived with them. People believe it their responsibility to help find a missing person.”

“No doubt they would!” replied Anne. “I now understand the urgency with which all this was done. Oh, but I am so grateful to you Juliana for being here to greet me. I was feeling so alone and frightened. Will you be staying with me for a little while longer?”

“Indeed I shall, Anne. My father has sent me here as a punishment, and you have been sent here for safe keeping, but together, I think we shall be very happy. I am certain you will make a wonderful companion, and I hope you will soon come to regard me as one of your dearest friends.”

Arm in arm, they made their way towards the lit doorway where another lady, an older lady, stood waiting. “Welcome, welcome,” she sang out, her arms outstretched in greeting. “I am Juliana and Simon's Aunt Helen, so you must call me that as well! I am so grateful to be of service to my darling boy, and to you, of course, Miss Anne. My home is yours for as long as you need it.” Helen ended her little speech with a gentle kiss on Anne's cheek.

“Thank you … thank you so much. It is very kind of you.”

“Come take a seat at the kitchen table, my dear. It is very late, I know, and you must be exhausted. Tea is ready, though. And I have also prepared some broth and small sandwiches. Are you at all hungry?”

“At the moment, I believe a cup of tea is all I need. I am very tired, or perhaps just overwhelmed; I cannot tell.” laughed Anne. “I don't believe I have ever had such a surprising, frightening, yet exciting day.”

They sipped their tea in silence, allowing the calm and warmth of the kitchen to envelope them. When Anne's cup was empty, Juliana took her by the hand. “Come, let me show you to your room. You can make yourself comfortable and get ready for bed. We needn't unpack, but I'll help you find your nightclothes.”

“I haven't brought any, I'm afraid. I was told not to,” said Anne. “Although, from the amount of baggage the driver carried in, I believe my cousins have seen to my every need.”

She followed Juliana up the stairs and entered a simple, but beautifully appointed bedchamber. Sitting down on the inviting bed, she allowed her hand to glide over the lovely counterpane.

“Oh, this is such a delightful room! So beautiful and cozy,” cried Anne. “And with two large windows for light and air!. I love it, Juliana. But are you certain that neither one of you have given it up for me. I would not have you sacrificing your own comfort for mine.”

“No, no, I assure you we have not. Indeed, the bedrooms in this cottage are almost identical. You shall see tomorrow.”

Juliana opened the smallest case and pulled out a stunning silk nightgown in the palest blue. “Well, is this what your family deems appropriate for a good night's sleep in a chilly farmhouse? I think I'd like to become a member of your family straight away!” said Juliana laughing heartily.

“Oh, I am sure it is just something Elizabeth had in her wardrobe. I imagine that the frocks are Georgiana's … as we are closer in size … but the other items are very likely Elizabeth's. She has such exquisite taste. And after all, they had no time to have anything made.”

Juliana came to sit next to Anne, took her hand and said in a more serious tone. “You are so very fortunate – no, truly blessed, Anne, to have so many people care for you so deeply. I have Aunt Helen and Simon, of course; he is my strength and my joy, but until now I have always felt that we are alone in the world.”

“It was not always this way, Juliana, believe me! Until about a year ago, I lived in crushing isolation, with a mother who loved me … in her way... but denied me every happiness. Did not Simon tell you of my situation?”

“No, he only told me that you were having some family troubles and that you wanted some distance from them for a while. He would never divulge your secrets, Anne, not even to me.”

“Well, then we will have a great deal to talk about,” said Anne, giving Juliana's hand a squeeze. “I shall relate my unfortunate history, and you shall have to tell me everything you can about Simon – what he was like as a boy, how he came to choose medicine, what his favorite foods are, that is, when he is not pinching pennies ... everything!”

*****

And so the time spent in the country went far more quickly than either Anne or Juliana expected. They spent their days helping out with simple chores, cooking and washing up, collecting eggs and working in the garden ... with Helen guiding them. Anne was responsible for little more than picking the ripe tomatoes and pole beans … nothing strenuous, but it felt so good to be contributing. The wife of a neighboring farmer came by twice a week to do the heavy cleaning and washing, leaving plenty of time for the young ladies to stroll among the fields and gardens, sharing stories and answering each other's questions.

Juliana was especially interested in hearing stories about Anne's cousins and their visits to Rosings each Spring. She begged Anne to repeat again and again, anecdotes from the time that Elizabeth visited her friend, Mrs. Collins. “Why do you think there was some rivalry between the Colonel and Mr. Darcy,” asked Juliana, fishing for details.

“Well, both gentleman found her very charming and very beautiful. But I believe that her sharp wit and artless nature was what they both admired most. Few women are so genuinely direct and forthcoming with their feelings as is Elizabeth. The Colonel, from the very first evening, appointed himself her page turner at the piano – just to be close to her, you know, and Darcy could not conceal his vexation. It really was quite humorous to observe. But Darcy has always been very shy and has kept his feelings close to his chest.

Richard spent far more time in her company. They took long walks around the park together, and he often went to visit the parsonage – though he did always asked Darcy to accompany him. But when he realized that his cousin's feelings for Elizabeth were strong, he graciously backed away. They have been as thick as thieves since they were boys and Richard would do nothing to damage their relationship. I believe he enjoyed Elizabeth's company very much, but I believe it was only a momentary flirtation. His feelings for Elizabeth must not have run very deep.”

Juliana sighed and smiled. It was exactly what she wanted to hear. Now she felt she could confide her feelings for the Colonel to Anne.

“Anne, dear Anne, I can no longer go on deceiving you,” said Juliana, looking a bit guilty. “I have met Colonel Fitzwilliam – several times, in fact.”

“Yes, I understand you taught him a lesson he will never forget,” said Anne, grinning.

“You know about that?”

“I do,” said Anne, her brows arching in playfulness. “And I also heard the tone of your voice when you told me the Colonel was responsible for sending me here to you. Am I sensing something ….

“Oh Anne. I am quite taken with him,” Julianna hastily interrupted. “I cannot deny it! But it is much too early in our acquaintance for me to assume anything. You know how charming he can be. These military men, do they not have a reputation for collecting hearts and then discarding them? Can I take what he says seriously? He is such an accomplished flirt, you know.”

Anne chuckled, picturing her cousin's handsome, but roguish face. “Juliana, Richard can be a disarming flirt, it is true. But he would never deceive a young lady into thinking that he cared for her more than he really did. He may flatter her and assure her that he was enjoying her company, but he would not put into words any feelings that were untrue. He is a good and honest man.”

“I am so glad to hear you say it, Anne, for now I can openly press you with all the questions that have occupied my mind for so long! ”

Juliana recognized that having this time alone with Anne was a blessing, except that her being here prevented the Colonel from visiting the way he had promised. In the express that had come shortly before Anne's arrival explained that it was too risky for either Simon and the Colonel to join them at Aunt Helen's.

*****

A day before the much awaited anniversary of Anne's escape, an express came addressed to Miss Fennimore. Her brother informed her that her banishment from London was at an end and that a carriage would arrive tomorrow to bring her home. Both ladies packed their belongings and physiologically prepared themselves for what was to come.

Juliana worried that arriving home without having been summoned would vex her father greatly, and more importantly, lead him to believe that her return was a sign of her surrender to his plans for her.

Anne, of course, was totally absorbed with the varying scenarios she might encounter on first speaking with her mother. Imagining every possibility, she practiced, again and again, the responses she might give. The most important thing was to speak calmly and intelligently, and show no sign of emotion. How in the world would she manage that?

Leaving Aunt Helen was a painful prospect as well. Her generous heart and good humor had endeared her so to Anne. She promised to visit Helen often and to have a guest bedroom reserved for her wherever she and Simon settled. Good-byes are never easy, but at least she was able to express her appreciation and give Helen a parting embrace. She thought so often of how hurt and bewildered Winnifred and Eugenie must have been at her leaving so abruptly. She couldn't wait for the day she could return and tell them everything.

The coach arrived at about ten o'clock in the morning with Hugo at the helm and three more burly fellows to protect the precious cargo they were transporting. Juliana gave instructions to be delivered to her parents' home first, for she instinctively knew that Simon would be waiting there for Anne. The trip in daylight was naturally far more pleasant, especially with Juliana there for encouragement and support ... but to Anne, it seemed an eternity before they finally arrived.

Long before the coach came to a stop, Anne saw Simon pacing back and forth in front of his childhood home. He came forward to open her door, but leapt inside instead and shut the door behind him. For a long moment, he held her face in his hands, searching it to see if she was truly well, then pulled her towards him for a long and ardent embrace that left her breathless. “I have missed you so much, Anne.” he whispered. “I don't think I could have borne our separation much longer! How are you, my love, how are you really? Tell me.”

“I am well ... very well now that you are beside me. But I am desperately frightened of this confrontation with Mama. Sadly, I know what she is capable of and I dread facing her. Where is she? Is she at that small hotel just off the Square?”

“No, no, she is with the Matlocks. Do not fear my love, Richard knows you are coming and is there waiting for you. He will defend and support you no matter what happens. I know you are ready for this, Anne. You have planned it out for so long. Trust yourself. The worst part will soon be over and I shall be waiting right outside the door.”

“I hope you're right, Simon. I pray you are right.” She leaned forward to kiss him, then suddenly pulled away laughing. “Juliana, forgive us! We've ignored you and behaved so badly.”

“Not at all! It makes me so happy to see you together. You make such a lovely couple. I shall go inside to face my father and leave you to talk. Anne, rely on your strength. You are in the right, and all will be sorted out in your favor in the end. I just know it will.” she kissed Anne's cheek, collected her things and bravely stepped out of the carriage.

The happily reunited couple spent the next half hour riding about and gathering strength from the tender affection they had so long been denied. But when Anne's anxiety became too great, she let Hugo know that it was time for him to deliver her to her uncle's door. “Thank you, my love,” she whispered, before kissing Simon tenderly once more. She then took a deep breath and stepped onto the cobbles.

*****

The Matlock's maid knocked softly, opened the door and announced their unexpected guest.

“Miss Anne deBourge”

A sudden hush came over the room and reality was suspended for several moments. Lady Catherine, who sat facing the door, was quick to recover and said most coldly, “So, you have finally come to your senses.” She remained fixed in her chair, her back straight and chin raised, waiting for Anne to approach.

Lady Matlock, who's back had been to the door, did not hesitate to whirl around and rush from her seat to embrace Anne. “Oh, my dear, how glad we all are to see you! We were so worried about you. You have given us all a terrible fright.” Despite the implied admonition, Lady Matlock hugged and kissed Anne, genuinely showing her relief at her safe return. The Earl was close behind, echoing the similar sentiments while stroking her hand.

Richard stood leaning against the wall, his arms folded across his chest, amused by the entire scene. Clearly, he had forgotten to act surprised, which did not go unnoticed by his aunt.
She glared at him, then turned her attention once more to her wayward daughter. “And I suppose you believe an apology and some ridiculous excuses will get you back to Rosings and our good graces?”

“No, Mama, you are mistaken. I have not come to apologize, nor do I want to return to Rosings. But you are correct in believing that I have come to my senses … though not as recently as you may think. It was more than a year ago that you prevented me from visiting my cousins and welcoming my new nephew into our family. You then hid and destroyed all my correspondence and left me with no one to write to or even talk to. That is when I realized I needed my independence from you! Believe me Mama,” she now said more softly, stepping a bit closer. “I do not wish to be estranged from you. I only wish to live my own life, in a home of my own. After all, I am of age and with the inheritance that Papa left me, I would be of sufficient means to manage it. Please Mama, I beg you, release your hold on my finances and allow me to choose where and how I wish to live. Then you and I can start again and enjoy each other's company as never before.”

“Are you mad?” said her ladyship. “a home of you own? Even with competent servants, how will you ever manage? You have always been sickly and frail. And despite your age, I am still your mother – and responsible for your well being. You may think you know what is best for you, Anne, but you do not! That is now perfectly clear! What nonsense, what sheer nonsense! With your history, no physician in the country will allow you to be on your own and away from my care. Tell me, Anne, have you continued to take the medication Dr. Cotswold prescribed for you?” she asked with an annoyingly smug expression.

“You know I have not – for I had no way of getting it from you, Mama,” replied Anne. There was a great deal more that she wished to say on the subject, but Simon had made her promise not to divulge anything concerning Dr. Cotswold or their findings concerning the medication.

“There, you see! You are all my witnesses. She is not even responsible enough to continue this vital medication that has kept her alive all these years. No, Anne, your place is at home with me, where I can keep a close watch on your health. “Now,” said Lady Catherine in a rather matter-of-fact tone, “Your aunt will have a room prepared for you and after breakfast tomorrow we shall leave for home.” She was making it clear to all present that the subject was now closed and she would not be gainsaid. Anne was speechless for a moment, then murmured, “I must get my things from the coach. Richard, will you help me fetch them?”

“There is no need for you to go yourself,” said Lady Catherine, impatiently. “The footman will collect your baggage.”

“I must pay the driver, Mama,” replied Anne, nodding to her cousin. He immediately came to her side and placing his hand firmly on her back, ushered her out the room and out the front door. Upon seeing them on the landing, Simon quickly opened the coach door and the three of them were off to Grosvenor Square.

*****

Anne was expecting an enthusiastic welcome, of course – a celebration of sorts. But when Mrs. Reynolds ushered the three of them into the small parlor and asked them to wait, it was clear that something was wrong. Bewildered and anxious, they sat down and stared at one another. Not a moment had gone by, however, before a darling, dark haired child came bounding into the room – his nanny right behind him. “Edward, be polite. Introduce yourself first.”

“Are you my new Auntie Anne? “ he asked excitedly. “I'm Edward.” He gave Anne his hand and continued. “Papa says he will be down as soon as Mama has had the baby. It's going to be a big surprise, you know. We don't know if it is a boy or girl. Isn't it silly, Auntie Anne? Mummy has been making this baby in her tummy for such a long time and she doesn't even know what kind of baby she is making.”

Anne brought her fingers up to cover her lips. She didn't want Edward to think she was laughing at him, but he was so adorable and at only eighteen months, obviously very verbal and clever. She reached out and took him onto her lap, hugging him to her, kissing his curls. “Oh, Edward, Mummy is not at all at fault. She cannot see inside her tummy, and besides, this way, we all have the fun of wondering and then being surprised together!”

She caressed his sweet face and exclaimed, “How beautifully you are speaking Edward! You are such a clever boy, and I am so happy to finally meet you.”

Richard came to kneel beside Anne's chair to ask, “Is Mummy really having the baby right now, Edward?”

“Well, not right away. Papa told her to wait until Dr. Morrison gets here.” The three of them laughed. “Yes, that sounds very reasonable and just like your papa,” chuckled Richard.

“Do you think I should go up and see if they need any help?” asked Simon, directing his query at Anne.

She did not answer him, but quickly turned towards Nanny Henderson and said, “Nanny, perhaps it would be best if you go up and say that Dr. Fennimore is here if they are in need of him. I don't want to embarrass Elizabeth unnecessarily.”

Nanny Henderson had not yet reached the stairs before Dr. Morrison came rushing through the foyer and bounded up the stairs. No one needed to show him around the Darcy home.
Georgiana's voice could suddenly be heard on the landing, and after greeting Dr. Morrison she quickly descended the stairs and flew into Anne's arms. “Anne, my darling cousin! How wonderful it is that you are finally here … and looking so very well.” Neither of them was eager to release the other from the embrace until Georgiana noticed the handsome gentleman standing protectively beside Anne.

“And this must be the famous Dr. Fennimore! Anne, quickly, introduce us before I embrace a perfect stranger!” she laughed, and stepping forward, gave him a brief, but heartfelt hug. “How can we ever thank you enough for all you have done for our Anne? Why, look at her! She looks healthier and prettier than I have ever seen her.” Here she turned back to her cousin and added, “ But I suppose it has nothing at all to do with the fact that she is in love!”

“Georgie, I've never seen you behave this way before,” declared the Colonel, “Embracing a man you've just met – embarrassing Anne by speaking so casually of love. I don't recognize you!”

“Well, this is an exceptionally happy day! Anne is back with her family and I am going to be an auntie again. We both are,” she corrected, giving Anne's hand a squeeze.

“But not today,” called out Dr. Morrison as he made his way down the last few steps. “Mrs. Darcy is not yet in actual labor,” he said, popping his head into the parlor. “Her body is simply practicing for the big event. No need to worry though; it is very common, I assure you. I think she has another week or two to go. Take good care of her my friends, and good night.” He was out the door before anyone could even thank him.

Fitzwilliam Darcy now descended the stairs rather slowly, his face revealing the strain and anxiety that had dominated the entire day. He approached Anne without the exuberance the others had displayed and simply took her into his arms. Hugging her tightly, he whispered, “Thank G-d you are safe, Anne. Thank G-d.”

“I am so happy to finally be here with you, Fitzwilliam and I am so grateful to have your unconditional devotion. I know this is not the time to talk, but we will, at great length, I am sure. And I hope you'll forgive me in time.” She pulled back a bit to look at his face. “Now tell us how Elizabeth is feeling. When did this come on?”

“In the middle of the night, I'm afraid, and she has been having substantial pains since then. Though I believe that the time between them is lengthening rather than shortening. That is a good sign, is it not, Fennimore?”

“Indeed it is. She should be feeling much better very soon.”

“She wants to see you Anne, and you as well, Fennimore. Come upstairs; she is waiting for you.” He then turned to the Colonel and taking his hand, gave it a strong, enthusiastic shake. “Thank you, Richard. We wouldn't all be together now had it not been for your efforts,” he stepped forward and embraced him, slapping him on the back several times.

“Well, as payment, I reserve the right to see Elizabeth first – for just a moment – as I wish to make a visit to the Fennimore home. My instincts tell me Juliana may be in need of my support. So good night everyone. I don't know how late I will be, so please leave me a cold plate of supper. I'm starving already!” Everyone laughed as he bounded up the stairs.

“My instincts are in line with the Colonel's,” said Simon, “but my involvement may do more harm than good. I am glad he is going.” Anne squeezed his hand, knowing how helpless he felt in these situations and how painful they were for him.

Chapter13

Standing on the landing, Richard picked up the knocker, then hesitated. It was unusually quiet for this household. It unsettled him. Taking a deep breath, he knocked and anxiously waited for the door to be opened.

“Oh, good evening sir,” said the maid, recognizing him immediately. “I'm sorry, sir, but Miss Fennimore has already retired.”

“So early? I thought I'd be interrupting the family at dinner.”

“The rest of the family is still at table, sir, but as I said, Miss Fennimore has gone upstairs. I shall tell her you called in the morning.”

“Actually, it is not Miss Fennimore I've come to see. I wish to have a word with Lord Fennimore. But as he is still having his dinner I shall not disturb him. Do you think it would be convenient to try again in half an hour?”

“Yes, sir. The pudding has already been served,” she replied. “Shall I tell Lord Fennimore to expect you?”

“No, no. It's not necessary.” The Colonel nodded, turned and made his way down the steps.

He walked the streets in one direction for fifteen minutes, then turned and made his way back.
This time, he did not hesitate to knock.

“Good heavens,” said Lord Fennimore, clearly irritated. “Who in the world would be calling at this hour?”

When the Colonel was ushered into the room he was greeted with a simple, “What do you want? This is a very inconvenient time to make a social call, sir, and my daughter is unavailable.”

“It is you I have come to see, sir, and I assure you, I will not take up much of your time. As Miss Fennimore is now back in London, I've come to ask your permission to court her, Lord Fennimore. I am very much in love with your daughter and wish you to know my intentions are honorable.”

'What? Court Juliana? You are too late, young man. My mind is made up! She is to be betrothed to Reginald Greasley in the morning. And if she will not, I shall disown her entirely,” he muttered under his breath. “Has she put you up to this, Colonel,” he continued, looking up at him suspiciously. “Is this a scheme to rid herself of Greasely and enjoy another few months of independence? No, no, no. I shall not have another delay. She needs to be married and to bring some honor to this house! I am done with her manipulating the situation. Now, good night sir. This discussion is closed.” Lord Fennimore turned his back on the Colonel, went to sit at his desk and pretended to study the newspaper before him.

“Sir, please, allow me to assure you that Miss Fennimore and I have not arranged this meeting. Indeed, she knows nothing of my being here this evening. I would have asked for her hand while she was in the country, but did not wish to defy your authority. And as for prolonging her independence, if she will have me, I shall marry her tomorrow. You have my word, sir. If you wish Juliana to be married, then why not give her the choice. I shall abide by her decision whatever it may be.”

Richard took Lord Fennimore's contemplative look as a positive sign and continued to press his case. “And as far as bringing honor to your family, sir, my parents, Earl and Lady Matlock, hold an enviable position among members of the ton, as do my close relations, Fitzwilliam Darcy and Lady Catherine DeBourge. I am a second son, it is true, but your daughter would enjoy the company of some of the finest and most respected people in all of England.” he offered. 'Never have I sunk so low as to use my family's station in life to further my cause,' thought the Colonel, 'but I will not have my pride take Juliana away from me.'

“Well then,” said Lord Fennimore, “let us see what she says on the subject. She must agree to an announcement in tomorrow's evening paper and be married to you within a month. I am aware of the time it takes the ladies to organize these things.” He reached behind his desk to pull the cord for the servant and demanded she go upstairs and fetch Miss Fennimore down immediately.

“But sir, she may be asleep, sir. You sent her up to bed over an hour ago.”

“Confound it. Do as you're told! I want her down here within five minutes. Do you understand,” he bellowed. The frightened girl curtsied and raced out and up the stairs.

*****

Juliana stepped into her father's study without knocking, then froze at the sight of the Colonel standing there. She paled and instinctively crossed her arms about her chest. “Father, I was not told we had company. I must dress! Please let me go upstairs and make myself presentable. I shall be very quick.”

“Stay where you are, Juliana. The Colonel has one simple question to ask you and I expect you to …..

“Lord Fennimore, please!” the Colonel hastily interrupted. “May I have the honor of speaking to your daughter in private, sir? This is not how I envisioned ….

“Very well, get on with it then. Take him into the small parlor, Juliana. I will not be thrown out of my own study.”

She nodded and led him out of the room. As he followed her, he was captivated by her cascading locks, swaying across her back as she walked. He had thought her very beautiful from their very first encounter, but had never pictured her like this – her satin robe draped so sensually about her body, her beautiful, tousled hair framing her blushing cheeks. He had, of course, imagined her completely unclothed, but the view in front of him now was indescribably seductive.

“Richard, of course I am thrilled to see you; I have missed you so very much. But why have you come tonight? My father is beside himself as it is. He doesn't need another reason to be upset with me,” she cried, quickly turning to him once he had shut the door.

“I wanted to make sure you were all right. I was worried about your father's reaction to your unexpected arrival.”

“Well, as you can see, I am well. Papa does not beat me … although I am sure he would like to,” she joked. “Though he thinks nothing of making me miserable for the rest of my life,” she added more somberly. “So what is this simple question you want to ask me?”

He stepped closer, took her hands in his and faltering a bit at first, quickly regained his voice. “I was hoping to do this very differently, Juliana, at another time, another place ... but given the circumstances, I shall do it now. I wish to ask if you'll have me for your husband, Miss Fennimore.” here he paused for a split second to gauge her reaction, and when she did not respond, he hastily continued. “It is true that we have not known each other for very long, but I know what is in my heart. I am deeply in love with you. You are the woman I have waited for all these years. No words can express my admiration for you. I didn't believe I could ever find anyone who would suit me so well as you. I adore you, Juliana, and I want to live my life with you beside me. Will you have me? Will you consent to be my wife?”

Juliana had held her breath from the beginning of his entreaty and now released it slowly as tears welled in her beautiful, blue eyes. She reached out to touch his face and whispered, “I love you, as well, Richard. But are you quite certain that this is what you really want? My father has obviously given you some sort of ultimatum and is rushing you into making this offer. I won't have you pressured into marrying me. That could not end well.”

“It can end far better than we ever could have hoped. I came here tonight to ask permission to court you, believing that stroking your father's ego could only help us in the long run. And of course, I had planned to propose soon after. But truth be told, I was a bit concerned about dividing the focus away from Anne's upcoming ordeal. Now I realize that if we commit to each other tonight, our hearts will be so much lighter over the difficult weeks ahead. The stressful anticipation of the proposal will be behind us and we can be of better service to both Simon and Anne. And the best part is, we can be married that much sooner.” His eyes twinkled and his roguish expression prompted her to giggle.

“You make a very convincing argument, Colonel Fitzwilliam.” she said, rising up on her toes to kiss him. “May I have some time to think about it?”

“No, you may not, Miss Fennimore,” replied the Colonel, picking her up and swinging her about. “I demand an answer immediately!” He kissed her ardently, but being suddenly startled by the loud knocking on the door, quickly put her down.

“How long does it take to say yes or no?” demanded Lord Fennimore angrily as the door swung open. “Ah, I see you are taking liberties already, Colonel!”

“Father, the Colonel has made me an offer of marriage and I have accepted,” said Juliana hastily as she struggled to gain back her balance. “I hope this puts your mind at ease.”

Lord Fennimore grunted, “I shall be at ease once this understanding is acknowledged in the press. Then, I suppose, I shall have the unpleasant task of informing Greasley. Well, I dare say, he would not have made the most pleasant relation. And your mother will surely be pleased.”

“Thank you, sir, for your help and understanding,” said Richard holding out his hand to his future father-in-law. Lord Fennimore ignored it and offered instead, “Thank me after a few years of marriage when you are intimately acquainted with my daughter's disposition. Good night, young man. Be here early tomorrow morning. I shall accompany you to the newspaper office.” He dismissed the Colonel with a wave of his hand and barked at Juliana to hasten upstairs.

*****

The Colonel had one more stop to make before heading back to Grosvenor Square. Tomorrow would be an eventful day and he needed to be available to both Darcy and Anne. But his parents would never forgive him if they learned of his engagement through the evening paper. And more importantly, he was anxious to see his mother's face when he shared his good news. It was a moment she had been praying for and he was most eager to make her happy. However, he was not going to allow his aunt to spoil the moment. Considering his options, he decided to make his entrance through the kitchen. The servants were understandably surprised to see him there.

Cook hurried to greet him, wiping her hands on her apron before she lavished a firm embrace on her favorite member of the household. He had always been her darling boy, enjoying his company as she worked, relying on his discriminating palate to help with the seasoning. He had always been so genuinely appreciative of all the dishes she created and was most generous with his praise.

“Goodness, Colonel, what brings you to us this evening? Are they starving you at Grosvenor Square? Have you come for a good meal of leftover dinner?”

“Yes, actually!” he said laughing, “that is an excellent idea. But first, I wish to speak to both my parents without the knowledge and interference of my aunt. Could you devise some sort of reason to get them down here without Lady Catherine suspecting that anything is amiss?”

“Yes, of course,” replied Cook, and taking off her apron and smoothing back her hair she proceeded upstairs without hesitation.

Richard Fitzwilliam took his seat on the stool by the large wooden worktable. It had been his appointed place since he was a boy and he adored the vantage point he had from there. How he loved this kitchen and the people who worked in it.

His melancholy thoughts were suddenly interrupted by his father's gruff voice. “Didn't we have this stove refurbished just last week?” said the Earl with much frustration. He was gingerly making his way down the steps with his wife right behind him.

“Indeed we did my dear, but this may be a sign that the old girl is finished and should have been replaced.”

“Oh, there will be no need for that, my Lady, “ chuckled Cook. “The stove was simply an excuse to get you down here to meet with your visitor.”

“Richard?” What on earth are you doing in the kitchen at this time of night?”

“I am here to give you some very good news, Mama. You see before you a very happy man! I have asked an exceptional young woman to marry me and she has accepted. I wanted to inform you both as soon as possible as the announcement will be in tomorrow's evening paper. However, I did not wish to hear Lady Catherine’s remarks on the subject. Thus, the reason for this ruse.”

Lady Matlock rushed to embrace her son, fighting the tears that threatened to spill over. “Who is she, my dear? Tell us all! Do we know her parents? Why have you not introduced her to us already?”

Cook placed a plate of hot food at the Colonel's place and poured three glasses of wine. She motioned for him to sit and had one of the scullery maids bring in two more chairs from the servants' dining room. The Matlocks then joined their son at the table. As he ate, he told them all he wished them to know. It was one of the most meaningful, yet easy going conversations they had had in a very long time, and the first time in years that the Richard Fitzwilliam was happy to be at home.


******


“Fitzwilliam, please! Put me down. I am perfectly capable of walking down a flight of stairs! I shall report you to Dr. Morrison when he comes this afternoon, and he shall declare you officially mad!”

“You are the one who refuses to stay in bed, Mrs. Darcy, and these are my terms for allowing you to join us in the dining room this morning,” replied her husband. “If the good doctor pronounces you well enough to prance about, I shall respectfully desist.”

As he carried her into the room, delighted laughter and applause filled the air. Everyone was extremely happy to see her. She did look well – perhaps because her embarrassment colored her cheeks, but her eyes were bright and the green silk robe bedecked with Japanese motifs complimented her beautifully. Mrs. Reynolds, however, was a bit unnerved at the sight of her mistress appearing downstairs thus clothed and ran to get a large shawl.

“Well, as eager as I am to be here when Mr. Sutherton arrives,” said the Colonel, “I'm afraid I have a previous appointment that I cannot forgo. I shall have a cup of coffee and be on my way. It shouldn't take very long and I hope to be back within an hour or two. Forgive me, Anne.”

“No, no,” replied Anne. “You must keep your appointment, to be sure. And I wish to enjoy this fine breakfast without giving one thought to the hearing. Besides, Mr. Sutherton is not expected before ten o'clock.”

“Ah, yes,” said Richard after draining his cup, “There is one more thing. I have an important announcement to make, but would like to hold off until this evening. I assume we will all be together for dinner?” he asked, looking at Elizabeth.

“Yes, of course, Richard. But now you have us all curious!”

“Well, I believe my announcement will be well worth the wait,' he replied, grinning at Georgiana, who stared at him, utterly mystified. Only Anne had a clue as to the subject of the mysterious announcement, but she simply smiled and remained silent.

Between bites of food, the family continued to question Anne about her extraordinary experiences and how she had managed on her own for an entire year. She enjoyed telling them all about Winifred and Eugenie, her hours at the orphanage and of course, her wonderful time with Juliana and Aunt Helen. Her meetings with Dr. Fennimore she kept to herself. Simon was, of course, delighted to hear these stories again and again.

****

Mr. Sutherton arrived as scheduled and everyone assembled in Darcy's study to hear what he had to say.

“I have already petitioned the courts on your behalf, Miss de Bourgh, and we have secured a date with the magistrates early next week. You and I shall meet many times before then to discuss our strategies and to prepare you for every eventuality. Do not be overly concerned, Miss de Bourgh, Mr. Darcy and I will make you as comfortable as possible with the proceedings. I wish to inform you now, however, that after I make my initial statement to the court, I shall call on you to testify immediately.” Sutherton saw his client turn pale and hurried to reassure her.

“Miss de Bourgh, it is of the utmost importance that the first impression the magistrates have of you is that of a poised, self assured young woman with both intelligence and common sense. There is only one way that her Ladyship can force you back to Rosings and under her control. And that is if she can prove you mentally unstable.” Everyone gasped and Anne stopped breathing. “But do not fret, Miss de Bourgh, it cannot and will not happen. The magistrates and all those in the gallery, including members of the press, shall quickly recognize your good sense and maturity. Your mother's solicitors will certainly question you most brutally – that we must expect – but you shall be so well prepared that everyone's opinion of you shall only be strengthened. Besides, no doctor would risk his reputation by unjustly declaring you unfit – even when bribed. Your sanity will be obvious to all.”

“If only we could prevent the newspaper reporters from being there,” said Georgiana.

“Sadly, Miss Darcy, this trial will create a rather large scandal. Unfortunately, people enjoy hearing that wealthy, high born people have problems not unlike their own. Trials such as these sell a great many papers.”

“And having the press there is actually an advantage for us,” he continued. “They will report daily on what is said in court and I predict, Miss de Bourgh, that you shall become a heroine in the eyes of the readers. The people of London will be solidly in your camp, and public opinion can be very helpful in situations such as these.”

***

When the evening paper was delivered, Colonel Fitzwilliam was there to take it from Strickland's hand and add it to the others he had already purchased in the street. The family was settled in the small parlor awaiting the dinner bell, so it was the perfect time to bring some merriment to this otherwise anxious household. He went around the room handing each person a copy, then went to stand before the hearth.

“All right everyone,” he said, trying unsuccessfully to hide his merriment. “Listen carefully to the rules of this little game, please.” The curious murmurings stopped and everyone gave Richard their undivided attention.

“This evening's copy contains a significant clue to news directly concerning this family. The first person to find it will win the distinguished title of “Master Family Sleuth!”

Everyone was instantly curious and eager to join in the fun. Most were convinced that
there had been some positive change concerning Anne's hearing. Perhaps, Lady Catherine had decided to avoid a scandal and agree to Anne's stipulations. They skimmed each page and quickly turning to the next, searched out key words and phrases. When only the classifieds remained, all but Georgiana admitted defeat. She had been glancing up at Anne's face and wondering why her cousin had only pretended to play along . A momentary glimpse at both her cousins made her laugh aloud. Everyone stared as she rushed to put her paper on the table, turned to the classifieds and drew her finger down the row of announcements labeled “Weddings and Engagements”.

“Here it is!” she cried, practically jumping out of her shoes with excitement. Turning to face her family, she picked up the paper and read aloud, “Lord and Lady Fennimore announce the engagement of their daughter, Juliana Fennimore to Colonel Richard Fitzwilliam, son of Earl and Lady Matlock.”

Anne was the first to reach the perspective groom and embraced him saying, “Well, you certainly made short work of that, Richard. Did you intend to offer to her when you left here last night? I don't believe Juliana expected anything remotely like a proposal so soon.”

“Let us just say that her father gave us the motivation required to move ahead quickly.” Here he winked at Simon Fennimore who was truly speechless!

The entire family was both surprised and overjoyed! For several years now, they had listened to Richard's humorous grumblings about the difficulty of finding a wife. And although these comments were always made in jest, everyone knew that behind each joke or sarcastic remark lay a heart that ached to find a woman he could love. This blessed news brought joy and great gratification to all of them. Simon Fennimore closed his eyes for a moment and silently thanked G-d for this wonderful turn of events. He could not have chosen better for his beloved sister.

“Mama is planning to host a small celebration so the families can meet. It will not interfere with the hearing, Anne, and I hope will provide some much needed diversion.”

Simon and Anne exchanged worried glances. Would Lord Fennimore even acknowledge his son on such an occasion? Would he embarrass the entire family with his uncensored and thoughtless remarks? There was no questioned of Simon's attending the family gathering, but would his presence make things unpleasant for Juliana and the Richard?

Chapter 14

Early on, the hearing was going quite well – very much as Mr. Sutherton had predicted. When questioned by her solicitors, and at times, the magistrates themselves, Anne came across as a strong and sensible young woman. There was no question of her mental stability. The London papers exploited the theme of “poor little rich girl” and she quickly gained the sympathy and admiration of the public. However, the real issue of this hearing was, of course, Anne's inheritance.

Lady Catherine's attorneys naturally twisted everything that was said to suit their case. Their aim was to show that, although Anne was mentally stable, her immaturity and lack of worldly experiences made it impossible for her to function normally and safely on her own. She was, after all, terribly naive. The solicitors painted a picture of a childlike and sickly young woman who was rather gullible, and therefore vulnerable. This was not her fault, they admitted. A lifetime of being pampered and protected had prevented her from learning basic life skills and had left her unusually shy and introverted. Countless witnesses were called to testify that Anne hardly ever spoke when in company. She never shared an opinion or showed, what might be called, normal reactions to things that were said in conversation. Some questioned whether she actually understood what was being said. Others wondered if she was even capable of following a conversation.

“Indeed,” asked Mr. Preston, her Ladyships lead solicitor, “had it shown wisdom and maturity for a sheltered young woman to leave her comfortable home and venture out into the world on her own? Surely a clear thinking person would have sought the help and support of family and friends. Besides, Anne could easily have had a medical episode of one sort or another at any time. Her entire life had been a series of unpredictable medical episodes. It was to Lady Catherine's great credit that Anne had been able to remain at home, rather than be institutionalized, Mr. Preston suggested. Such a helpless person needed constant attention and care from those who loved her. In short, Anne did not have the capacity to understand what was best for her and needed her mother's watchful eye.

He went on to describe Anne as an immature adolescent striving for independence. Anne was only beginning to bloom at this very late stage in her life, he claimed, and could not be cognizant of the consequences of independence. Could such a woman be trusted with a large sum of money? Would she not mismanage the funds, fall prey to those who would take advantage of her or perhaps, simply squander her inheritance with some foolishness? Where would she be then, he asked. Between the excessive number of witnesses and the de Bourgh solicitors droning on and on about the history of Anne's health and vulnerability, the day wore to a close.

*****

The next morning, the hearing resumed with her Ladyships solicitors displaying an attitude of arrogant confidence. They routinely glared at Anne with a smug grin to unnerve her. Mr. Sutherton told Anne to igmore them, but it was not easy. He was seated to Anne's right and Darcy was seated to her left, as they had the day before. Darcy held Anne's hand under the table for reassurance. This would, no doubt, prove to be a difficult morning.

“Your Ladyship,” began Mr. Preston, when he called her to the stand once again. “have you ever used your daughter's inheritance from her late father for your own purposes? Indeed, have you ever withdrawn even a single shilling from the account you oversee for Miss de Bourgh?”

“Certainly not, and I shall never do so! My purpose in keeping control over the funds is to keep the money safe for my daughter's use when I am no longer here to protect her. She has no idea of the expenses she'll incur when her normal living expenses are not being taken care of.”

“So the only motivation you have for keeping control over the inheritance is her well being. Is that correct?” he repeated to emphasize his point.

“Certainly, it is. If Anne has access to those funds she might, on a whim, do something irrevocably harmful to her future,” said Lady Catherine with great conviction.

Mr. Sutherton now rose and asked to question Lady Catherine on this point, as well.

“Lady Catherine, I hope Mr. Preston is not implying that any of us believe you capable of using your daughter's funds for your own purposes. Miss de Bourgh's inheritance is but a pittance compared to the worth of Rosings. It would be ludicrous to think you care about the money involved.” Mr. Sutherton then slowly approached the witness box and gazed steadfastly into Lady Catherine's eyes.

“You have described to us, at length, the difficulties your daughter might face were she to have the use of her funds. Now I'd like you to tell the court how you believe her independence would affect you?” Lady Catherine made a show of appearing confused and did not reply.

“I would like to suggest that there may be yet another reason for you to withhold these funds.”

“Really, and what could that possibly be?” responded Lady Catherine with obvious annoyance.

“Without her inheritance, Miss de Bourgh would not have the means to leave Rosings and therefore, would be unable to leave you, madam. Is that not the case?” Again, Lady Catherine did not reply. “If she were to leave, you would be left all alone. I believe you keep your daughter tied to you for your own selfish reasons, madam. You have already cut yourself off from most of your family. Losing your daughter's company would prove devastating!”

It took Lady Catherine a moment to compose herself before answering. Her bottom lip trembled, but she soon found her voice.

“I would certainly miss my daughter's companionship, but I assure you that I can, and do, dine with any number of people any evening I choose. I am not in want of company.”

“Precisely, … any evening you choose. To be sure, your Ladyship, who could refuse you when thus summoned.” Mr. Sutherton slowly returned to his seat. There was audible murmuring in the gallery. The point had been made, not with evidence, but with the expression on Lady Catherine's face.

To turn this possibly damaging moment around, her Ladyship's solicitors decided to provided their client the opportunity to show what a sensitive, meticulous and caring her mother she had always been.

“Lady Catherine,” began Mr. Preston, “I am certain that looking after your daughter for all these years has not been without sacrifice. Would you describe for us how it has affected your life.

“Indeed, I have had to make considerable sacrifices to ensure Anne's welfare – not that I would ever complain. But my life has had to revolve around her everyday needs and I have had to be ever vigilant for changes in her health, her psychological well being and happiness. I have had to monitor her nutrition, her exercise, her medications and doctor visits. Since Anne is too weak to travel, it has prevented me from taking any sort of holiday. I would not think of leaving her on her own. And as Anne does not have the stamina for the activities enjoyed at house parties, I decline such invitations for myself, as well. London's various diversions are out of the question for us. Being among so many people in tight quarters is far too grave a risk. It can be a lonely life at times, but we get on so well together that it is of little consequence.”

This preposterous little speech provided numerous areas for Mr. Sutherton to challenge. He looked to Darcy with raised brows, and waited for his almost imperceptible nod. “I'd like to call Lady Matlock to the witness box,” he said calmly. He turned and nodded to the Colonel, who was seated beside his mother, knowing it would not be easy to get Lady Matlock to testify.

“Goodness me! No! It is not my place. I have not agreed to do this! Darcy please! Don't ask this of me. Besides, isn't a witness supposed to be prepared before giving testimony? I have not! This is altogether too sudden and surprising.” This heartfelt little display was a bonus Mr. Sutherton had not planned on. The convincing family struggle would make Lady Matlock's testimony all the more believable.

Darcy left his seat beside Anne and hurriedly came to offer his hand to his aunt while Richard supported her from the other side.

All the while, Mr. Sutherton continued to encourage her. “Lady Matlock, you do not need to be prepared. All that is required of you is to tell the truth. Being under oath leaves you no choice but to to do so. We understand that you don't wish to take sides. If your answer favors your sister-in-law you will hurt your niece and if you defend your niece, Lady Catherine will be upset. But we are, after all, here to learn the truth, and you are one of the few people close enough to both Lady Catherine and Miss Anne to provide us with much needed information. The truth should free you from any regret.”

How could she now refuse? Reluctantly, she allowed Darcy to lead her to the witness box. As she seated herself, she glanced at Anne and saw the glistening pools in her eyes. This new perspective gave Lady Matlock courage.. From her seat in the gallery she had only seen the back of Anne's head. Now she had to face her niece and prove her love for her.

“Now, Miss de Bourgh has provided us with information that we wish you to verify when you can. If you disagree with your niece's point of view or do not know enough to give a truthful response, do not hesitate to say so. Shall we begin?”

Lady Matlock straightened her back and nodded. She quickly looked to her husband expecting to see his disapproval, but instead saw a surprisingly calm and encouraging expression.

“Lady Matlock, please describe for us your relationship with your niece.”

“Well, I love her dearly. We get on extremely well. We do not see each other often enough, but when we do, we catch up quite quickly. Anne is the sweetest girl with the most caring heart.”

“So you find her easy to talk to?” asked Sutherton.

“Yes, I do. Most definitely. Anne is known for her quiet demeanor, but I believe she withdraws only when she does not wish to offend the person with whom she disagrees. She is a very sensitive young woman who tries to maintain family harmony.” Lady Matlock kept her gaze on Mr. Sutherton to avoid glancing up at her sister-in-law, though she ached to see her reaction to her words.

“Do Miss de Bourgh and Lady Catherine visit you often?

“Oh no. They never do. Anne does not travel well,” replied Lady Matlock.

“But they did join the family in Scotland for the Earl's seventy fifth birthday celebration. Did they not?”

“Yes, we were most pleased that they did. It was a rare treat for a very special occasion, I suppose.”

“I understand that not long after, there was another rather special occasion in your family … the marriage of your nephew Fitzwilliam Darcy. Did the de Bourghs attend that celebration as well?”

“No, they were not able to come.”

“Miss de Bough told us that you personally conveyed an invitation for her to be in the bridal party. Do you believe she wished to take part?”

Here, Lady Matlock could not help but cast a quick glance at her Ladyship. “Anne was most anxious to go and the Earl and I were ready to take her. It would have meant the world to her but she was forbidden to attend. Lady Catherine did not approve of the match.”

“I see. Miss de Bourgh must have been very unhappy about that.” Mr. Sutherton paused for a few seconds to allow the expression on Lady Matlock's face to be noted by everyone in court.

“Lady Matlock, your niece has given us this small box of letters written by various members of the family. Do you recognize them?” He handed her the open box and allowed her a few moments to look through them.

“Yes, I do. I brought these letters to Anne – one or two at a time – whenever we came to Rosings.”

“Why was it necessary for you to hand deliver them? Why were they not posted?”

“All the members of the family wrote to Anne very regularly after our return from Scotland, but she received none of them. When Anne did not respond to … then, Miss Bennet's, request for her to be in the wedding party, my nephew asked me to look into the matter. It was clear that Lady Catherine was confiscating Anne's post. She wanted Anne to have nothing more to do with the Darcys.”

“Your son, Colonel Fitzwilliam, told us that he and Mr. Darcy made a prolonged, yearly visit to Rosings each year. Mr. Darcy inspected and helped to organized the estate books, he worked with her Ladyships's land agent to solve all sorts of problems and advised Lady Catherine on a variety of issues concerning the estate. Is that not so?”

“Indeed it is. He is an exceptionally devoted nephew and often had to postpone his own business interests in order to support his aunt.”

“Yet, Lady Catherine would not attend his wedding or allow her daughter to go. I assume you visited Rosings some time after and told them all about it.”

“Oh no! We were not permitted to speak of it in her Ladyship's company. But Anne and I took many leisure walks in the garden, and I was able to describe everything to her in great detail. I delivered some letters, as well as a beautifully painted miniature of the bride and groom in their finery – a gift from the Darcys. Anne would not accept it, however. She asked me to keep it safe for her as she feared her mother might find it and throw it into the fire.”

“Lady Matlock, your testimony has painted a very sad picture of Miss de Bourgh's life at Rosings. Do you believe that she was very unhappy there?”

“Yes, I do. And I understand completely why she felt she had to leave. I think she was very brave to do so.”

“Thank you, Lady Matlock.

Given Lady Matlock's last remarks, Mr. Preston considered it best to refrain from questioning her any further. Her testimony had done enough damage already. Instead, he called on the man he was certain would secure Lady Catherine's success in this case. “I now call on Miss de Bourgh's personal physician, Dr. Cotswold. There was a murmur of recognition and admiration.

Mr. Preston took full advantage of his witness's celebrity and took the time to properly introduce him. “As many of you already know, Dr. Cotswold has the enviable reputation of being one the finest physicians in all of England. And that is precisely why we have summoned him here today to give his invaluable opinion on the matter of Miss de Bourgh's ability to manage without the care of her mother. “Dr. Cotswold, would you please tell the court how long you have been Miss de Bourgh's primary physician.”

Dr. Cotswold cleared his throat. “She has been in my care since she was a small child … five or six years old, I believe.”

“So then it is largely to your credit that Miss de Bourgh is sitting here with us today, is it not?”

“I would like to think so, but there are many others who deserve equal credit – none more than Lady Catherine.”

“And why did Lady Catherine consult with you in the first place. What concerned her about her daughter's development?”

“Miss Anne lacked the stamina normally associated with a five year old. She tired easily, became ill far more often than most children and had a very sensitive digestive system. On examination, it was clear that she suffered from a heart condition that would not allow her to lead a normal, active life. I therefore put routines and restrictions in place that would help to control ...to some degree... these symptoms, and prescribed a medication to strengthen her heart.”

“I see,” responded Mr. Preston. “Would you say that this medication was an essential part of her treatment?”

“Yes, indeed. I regularly send off a few months' supply so that she would never run out. If she were to discontinue its use – even for a short time – it would have devastating consequences for her health.”

This small bit of voluntary testimony was certainly unexpected! Preston chided himself for not managing his witness carefully. Dr. Cotswold had presented information that could prove harmful to the case at some point. He therefore determined it best to move on quickly. But before he could ask his next question, a small disturbance at the back of the courtroom distracted him, as well as everyone else. Darcy turned to see what was happening and immediately recognized James, his coachman, arguing with a court constable. He dashed towards the confrontation and soon returned to his seat to gather up a few of his papers. He handed Sutherton the note James had delivered and begging the pardon of the magistrates, raced out the door.

Mr. Sutherton asked to be allowed to approach and handed one of the magistrates the note. “Mrs. Darcy has gone into labor and requires her husband at home. Please excuse the disruption,” whispered Mr. Sutherton. Receiving an understanding nod, he returned to his seat and motioned for Dr. Fennimore to take Darcy's place. Anne was understandably troubled by the surprising incident until Sutherton lay the note in front of her to read. “Oh, poor Elizabeth! Alone with only the servants to comfort and help her.”

“May I proceed?” asked Mr. Preston rather sarcastically of Mr. Sutherton. “I assume your little drama is now over.”

“Indeed it is, and thank you for your forbearance, sir.” Mr. Sutherton smiled cooly.

“Well then, Dr. Cotswold, let us get to the heart of the matter. What is your professional opinion and recommendation concerning Miss de Bourgh's desire to live on her own, away from Rosings and all the support she has enjoyed until now?”

“Sadly, Miss de Bourgh's heart condition is chronic and will require constant monitoring throughout her life. No one can predict the future, of course, but certain health problems are more likely to arise in a person of her delicate condition. Small medical issues that are part of everyday life for healthy adults can become far more severe, even dangerous when combined with a weakened heart. It would be most unwise to risk the complications that could follow normal illnesses, for example. It is my strong recommendation that Miss de Bourgh remain at Rosings where she can be well looked after.”

Dr. Cotswold seemed very pleased with his testimony and believed himself excused. He rose to leave the witness box when Mr. Sutherton stopped him and bade him take his seat once more.

“Dr. Cotswold, it is of great interest to me how you managed this constant monitoring of Miss de Bourgh's heart condition for all these years. We were led to believe that Miss de Bourgh does not travel well, so I assume that you made regular trips to Rosings to examine her. Is that not so?”

“Well, no, not exactly. I worked in partnership with her local physician who kept me well informed of her progress.”

“Ah, so he reported the results of his regular examinations to you by post and you, I assume, kept these notes in Miss de Bourgh's file.”

“Yes, precisely,” said Cotswold confidently, though his countenance showed signs of the strain he was feeling.

“Well, we have asked Dr. Murray to come up from Huntsford to give evidence as well, so I would like to call him up at this time. But please do not leave the courtroom, Dr. Cotswold. I have a number of other questions to place before you.”

Dr. Cotswold left the box and reclaimed his seat. He had entered the box with an air of confidence and pride but left it now with stooped shoulders and his eyes fixed on his shoes.

“Dr. Murray, first let me thank you for making the journey here from Huntsford. We appreciate your time and effort. Now, would you kindly tell the court how long you have been involved in Miss de Bourgh's care.”

“Yes, well I have been the de Bourgh's family physician long before Miss Anne was born. I have tended to all the family since I came to Huntsford thirty two years ago.”

“So you have been in partnership with Dr. Cotswold in the care of Miss de Bourgh since she was a small child.”

“Yes, well...you could say that. I send him my reports of her symptoms and treatments whenever she is ill. That occurred rather frequently when she was a child, but happily, now it does not happen often.”

“I see that you have brought along Miss de Bourgh's medical file, as we requested. Thank you. Can you look back and tell us how often you saw her in the year previous to the one just past?”

“Yes, of course. Miss Anne suffered from a bout of bronchitis about twenty months ago. It cleared up within ten days. I have no other illness to report for the rest of that year.”

“So you only saw her once that year? Do you not examine her regularly to keep abreast of her heart condition? How is Dr. Cotswold to know how his patient is faring without more frequent examinations?”

“Mr. Sutherton, I am only doing what I have been told to do. Lady Catherine has made it clear that Dr. Cotswold is Miss Anne's heart specialist and that I should only concern myself with the occasional illnesses that befall her. She instructed me to send my reports to Dr. Cotswold, which, of course, I do, but I have not once spoken to the man or had any communication from him.”

“I see. Thank you Dr. Murray. Please remain until I have finished questioning Dr. Cotswold as there may be a need for your further testimony. Oh, and before you go. Do you believe that Miss de Bourgh could successfully live on her own, given her chronic condition?”

Dr. Murray glanced up at her Ladyship and sighed. He knew his tenure in Huntsford would now come to an end, but he had sworn to tell the truth and considered himself a man of honor. Thank goodness he had decided to retire by year's end. “As long as she is living with a companion who is well aware of her condition and knows what must be done in case of an emergency, I do not think it would make any difference. Although I would discourage her from living directly in London. The air quality makes it more difficult to breath and would put an extra strain on her heart.”

“Thank you, Dr. Murray. You may take your seat. I now call Dr. Cotswold back to the stand.”

“Dr. Cotswold, earlier, you stated emphatically that Miss de Bourgh should remain at Rosings for the sake of her health. Professionally, on what do you base your opinion? More specifically, when was the last time you examined her to determine the state of her health?”

“I have far too many patients to submit such information to memory, Mr. Sutherton. I will have to consult Miss de Bourgh's file. Mr. Preston did not request that I bring it along so I shall have to fetch it from my surgery. I can return within the hour.”

“There is no need for you to go, sir. We shall send a court appointed constable … that is, if the magistrates agree.”

Magistrate Hutchins nodded and then ordered a much needed recess. Dr. Cotswold went white.

Mr. Sutherton hastened to speak to the constable assigned before he left for Dr. Cotswold's surgery. “Please make sure that the file is not tampered with in any way. Insist on being a witness to the removal of the file from the drawer and have it handed to you directly.”

He then returned to the table and addressed Anne in a whisper. “Come Miss de Bourgh, let us have a hot cup of tea and get some color back into those cheeks. I know these proceedings are terribly stressful.”

“Indeed they are, but at the moment I am thinking of Elizabeth. Simon, perhaps we should send Georgina home as well.”

“I'm sure that Dr. Morrison has everything well in hand. He won't allow her in the room in any case. And Nanny Henderson will have taken Edward out of the house as soon as the labor started. Do not fret, my love.”

*****

On his return to the witness box, Dr. Cotswold appeared to have regained his confidence. When the court clerk handed him Miss de Bourgh's file, he took it without any show of trepidation. He smiled, thanked the clerk and began to peruse its contents.

“So now that you have the file we may continue, Dr. Cotswold,” said Mr. Sutherton, coming to stand before him. “We were asking for the date of your last examination of Miss de Bourgh and the findings that formed your opinion on her state of health.”

“I'm afraid that legally, I cannot comply with your request. There is the simple matter of patient and doctor confidentiality. Lady Catherine does not permit me to share its contents with the court.” He smiled smugly but was surprised to see an equally self assured smile on Mr. Sutherton's face.

“You seem to be confused, sir. It is not Lady Catherine's permission that is required to open this file, but the patient herself, Miss de Bourgh. Now that she is of age that privilege is hers alone. Shall we ask if she consents?”

Dr. Cotswold said not a word while a court clerk took the file from his hands and placed it before magistrate Hutchins, who opened it and began to leaf through its contents. “Well, I can already see that there are very few medical notes or reports in this file. Most of these papers are receipts, marked paid, for the medication sent to Lady Catherine. I do see Dr. Murray's report in the bronchitis Miss de Bourgh had a while back, but nothing more recent. I am surprised! When was the last time you examined Miss de Bourgh, Doctor?” asked magistrate Hutchins.

“I am sure that my secretary must have been lax in her duties. I assure you that ….”

Mr. Sutherton would not allow these lies to continue, but decided to make one more … very important point before ruining Dr. Cotswolds reputation altogehter. “Yes, well as we have so many receipts for the medication you prescribe, let us turn our attention to that wondrous tonic. What is in thus drug that you are so proud of? We require a list of its ingredients ... its chemical composition, its herbs, etc.”

Dr. Cotswold began to laugh. “You can't be serious! It is my own special concoction, and if I reveal its contents it will be copied by every physician in England. I cannot be obliged to give you this information. It's ludicrous! Besides, the list of ingredients will mean nothing to any of you. Even most physicians would not understand the chemical reactions involved.”

“Well, then it is lucky that we have with us a man with just such credentials and the expertise to discuss it intelligently with you. May I introduce Dr. Simon Fennimore. I will let him continue in my place.”

Fennimore, Fennimore …where had he seen that name before? Cotswold just couldn't remember.

“Dr. Cotswold, may I ask you for the name of the laboratory you use most often when you need something analyzed,” began Dr. Fennimore. “...the one you believe has the highest standards and professional ethics?”

“Why, that would be Everett – Brown, just outside of London.”

“Excellent! I am so glad that you recognize its outstanding reputation, sir. Some months ago I sent them a sample of your so-called medication to be analyzed. Miss de Bourgh came to me to have it duplicated so that she could continue to take it as prescribed. You see,” said Fennimore, turning round to face Mr. Preston, “she was not as irresponsible or naive as you would have us believe. The report Everett – Brown sent back was most surprising … no, let me say alarming. For it contained a substance that had been banned from further use on human beings many years ago. It was proven to do more harm than good on the heart, as well as the liver. It is, however, still on the market today. A very small quantity is used in a tonic for hoof and mouth disease in cattle.” Dr. Fennimore paused a moment to give Cotswold time to respond, but he did not.

“I made note of the date on the bottle that Miss de Bourgh gave me in the hope that it was quite old, but it was not. It was sent only six months earlier from your surgery. I found this very surprising because every medical journal in the nation, as well as the larger newspapers in London, continue to print articles and advertisements stressing its discontinuation. At first, these warnings were published and printed on a very regular basis. Now, I see them once a month at least. I cannot imagine that you failed to notice them. So it was I, Dr. Cotswold, who sent you 20 clippings from various journals and papers to make sure you were aware of its harmful effects. I believe that as physicians, we all pledge to “do no harm!”

“This is utter nonsense!” cried Dr. Cotswold. “How could Miss de Bourgh be sitting there today with such a healthy glow if my medication had done her any harm? Answer me that!”

“Gladly, sir. You prescribed one teaspoon, twice a day when Anne was just six years old. The dosage was just right, you believed, for a girl of her size. As she grew, and you did not bother to examine her, the dosage stayed the same. It was therefore diluted in her system, and as she got bigger it had less and less of a harmful effect. As soon as I saw this banned substance listed on Everett – Brown's list if ingredients, I forbade Miss de Bourgh to take it. Even thus dilated it may have a cumulative effect and could produce all sorts of unknown side effects. She has been free of your wretched concoction for many months now. I naturally substituted a regimen of my own.”

“Ah, you see, he simply wants the revenue for his own concoction. None of what he has said is believable, “ said Cotswold angrily.

“I prescribed fresh fruits and vegetables, wholesome foods of all kinds, fresh air, moderate exercise and plenty of rest. This allowed Miss de Bourgh's body to heal itself and is precisely why she looks so well today. Her heart condition is naturally still an issue, but it is being managed by Miss de Bourgh's caution and common sense.” Here he turned to smile at Anne, who was overwhelmed by his extraordinary handling of Dr. Cotswold's testimony. The feelings her look conveyed could not be denied.

Dr. fennimore then turned to face Lady Catherine. “Your Ladyship, we are all well aware that you have been taken in by this selfish and immoral man and had no knowledge of the harmful ingredient in your daughter's medication.” Lady Catherine smiled and nodded, glad to have been vindicated of that at least!

“However,” continued Fennimore, “had you not been so complacent and asked more questions concerning your daughter's extremely infrequent examinations, Anne would have gotten healthier and stronger years ago. Forgive me, Madam, but you cannot claim credit for your daughter's well being.” There was a collective gasp from everyone in the room. Even Anne brought her hand to her mouth in surprise. Her future husband was letting her mother know that he was, in no way, intimidated by her.

Simon Fennimore returned to the table to stand beside Anne and addressed the Magistrates.

“Gentlemen, Miss de Bourgh snuck away from home a full year ago with the conviction that she could fare far better on her own then under her mother's repressive controls. She believed that she could prove herself capable of managing her own life and keeping herself well. This she has done beautifully. Being of age, sound mind and manageable health, she requests that you grant her full and sole power in the management of her inheritance. We thank you for your patience during this lengthy hearing.” He sat down beside Anne and waited.

It took the three magistrates only minutes to deliberate. Magistrate Hutchins stood to announce their decision. “It is the opinion of this court that Miss Anne de Bourgh is capable of living safely on her own and is entitled to have sole control of her inheritance. We will therefore assign two court constables to accompany Lady Catherine de Bourgh and Miss Anne de Bourgh to the bank in question and see to the legal transfer of the funds into a separate account in Miss de Bourgh name. Their solicitors will sign as witness and then return copies of these documents to this court. This case is now dismissed.”

The people in the gallery cheered and shouted their approval, while those directly involved sat quietly, unable to believe the ordeal was over. It was Mr. Sutherton who finally broke the spell saying. “Miss Anne, the constables are waiting to accompany us to the bank. Let us not keep them waiting.”

Simon put her cape about her shoulders and gave Anne his arm. They were now able to walk out as a couple for the first time. There was no longer any need to hide.

With the transfer complete and the papers signed, Anne made an attempt to approach her mother, but Lady Catherine would not acknowledge her. With her head head high she walked towards her carriage and was helped inside. To her utter surprise, it was Simon Fennimore who continued to hold the carriage door open, thus preventing her departure.

“Lady Catherine, you would not give your daughter your attention, but you will have to give it to me. Despite all that has happened between you, Anne would like to have you in her life. It is completely up to you. Know that we are ready to develop a new relationship with you if you so wish.” He closed the door and watched as Lady Catherine haughtily tapped the roof of the coach and shouted, “Drive on.”

Chapter 15

Upon entering the foyer Darcy was assaulted by the terrifying sounds of utter chaos in his home. He bounded up the stairs to find Edward screaming at the top of his lungs, his legs kicking and flailing as Charlie, his favorite young groom, held him aloft and tried to pull him away from the door. From the other side, Roger, a footman, was desperately trying to pry Edward's fingers off the doorknob. Nanny Henderson was scolding, Charlie was pleading and numerous house maids were huddled against the wall, weeping.

“I want my mummy! I want my mummy,” Edward wailed between pitiful sobs and periods of sheer rage. “Let me in! I want to see my mummy. I want to see my mummy, I want my mummy.”

“Edward!” Darcy exclaimed loudly.

On hearing his father's voice he immediately let go of the doorknob and kicked his way free of Charlie's grasp. He ran to his father and wrapped his arms around his leg, continuing to implore anyone and everyone to let him into his mother's bedchamber.

“Edward, Edward, my darling boy, what has come over you?” said Darcy, lifting him up to his chest for a hug. “We've discussed this countless times before. While Mummy is giving birth to the baby, you are not allowed in the room.”

“But we have to get that bad baby away from Mummy. She is hurting her so much! Mummy has been screaming and crying for so long now! We must get that baby away from her. Papa, please,” he begged, “you must go in and help her.” Thoroughly exhausted and out of breath, he let his head drop onto his father's shoulder and continued to sob and gasp for air.

Darcy was desperate to get into the room himself. He was frightened to the point of madness but managed to pull himself together for the sake of his son. Elizabeth needed him, Edward needed him and he needed to see that his wife was well. It had gone completely quiet behind the closed door. Was that a good sign?

Lifting Edward off his chest, he tried to transfer him to Nanny's arms, but the boy would not have it. He flailed and screamed until Darcy took him back and walked briskly towards the nursery. Edward was not being difficult. He was traumatized. Nanny walked quickly behind them, but when Darcy entered the nursery he immediately closed the door behind him, leaving Nanny on the other side.

He sat down in the rocker with Edward on his lap, whispering soothing words to calm him. At the same time his thoughts raced from Elizabeth and the baby, to Edward and back again. He was desperate to know how she was. Suddenly he remembered Edwards words … “she is hurting Mummy so much.” Was Edward guessing that the baby was a girl or had he been told?

“Edward, has the baby already been born?” he asked his son, hoping his question would not set him off again. But it did.

“Yes, and her name is Susan and she is all wrinkly and red and ugly. Mrs. Reynolds showed her to me, but I didn't even want to look at her. I hate her! I hate her! I want you to throw her away, Papa. She is a horrible baby!”

“Edward, is Mrs. Reynolds helping Dr. Morrison? Who else is taking care of Mummy? Do you know?”

“Yes, Mrs. Pritchett is there too, but she wouldn't let me in either!” he shouted angrily.

Darcy leapt from the rocker with Edward clinging to his neck and hastily made his way back to the closed door. He knocked lightly and called out, “Can no one come to the door and tell me what is happening?”

“Whispering was heard from the other side and finally, Mrs. Pritchett opened the door a crack.

“Things are moving along, Mr. Darcy. Dr. Morrison is almost done. He says he will join you in the nursery as soon as he can. He asks you not to worry. Mrs. Darcy is taking a much needed rest at the moment and your baby girl is healthy and beautiful.”

He was so grateful for the news, though he had a feeling that something was amiss and they were hiding it from him. But at the moment, he desperately needed to believe it.

As he walked back to the nursery he struggled to think how he could reassure Edward – how he could explain Elizabeth's pain. How could he make Edward believe that the baby was not to blame for his mother's suffering. Good G-d! Why on earth hadn't Nanny taken him out of the house?

When Edward's breathing finally regulated, Darcy rang the call bell. Nanny gingerly opened the door but Darcy dismissed her with a wave of his hand. He had never treated a servant so rudely before, but his fury could not be concealed. A young housemaid then tip-toed in and Darcy ordered some food and a sparkling, raspberry drink for Edward. Cook would know what to send up.

Rocking and hugging him tightly, Darcy made a start. “Edward, I know it hurt you terribly to hear Mummy in such pain, but you are wrong to think it was anything the baby was doing to her. She was not at all at fault.” Edward started to object but Darcy stopped him saying, “Let me explain. When I have finished, you can ask all the questions you like, all right?” Edward nodded.

“It isn't the baby that is hurting Mummy, it is Mummy's own body that is creating the pain. It has to stretch to make enough room for the baby to come out.” Edward looked at him with wide eyes.

I can't believe I am telling this to a three year old, thought Darcy, but he knew it was the only way. Hopefully, Edward would not ask for further details. From past experience, the family had learned that Edward was a very logical and thoughtful child. Their explanations had to make sense, for he would not accept anything that did not ring true.

“But how can Mummy's body hurt itself? I still don't understand.”

“Well, our bodies hurt us when something is wrong or if there is something there that doesn't belong. When you've got a splinter deep in your finger, what does your body do to tell you to take it out? It creates pain. Correct? When you've eaten too much cake and your tummy just can't hold it, what do you do? “ Edward chuckled. “Exactly, and sometimes you get a tummy ache to let you know that you must get rid of it. It is your own body that is making your tummy hurt. The same holds true for a toothache, or even a headache. It is the way your body warns you that something is wrong.”

“But why would Mummy's body hurt her so much now? What does her body think is wrong?”

“Edward, you ask the best questions, my clever boy! The baby had gotten too big to stay in Mummy's tummy and her body was telling her it was time for it to come out into the world. That is why your poor mama was in such pain. Believe me Edward, your sister had nothing to do with it. When you were born, Mama's body did the same thing, but she never blamed you. It is just the way it is. So... should we be thankful that we are men and are spared the pain?”

Edward nodded and seemed satisfied with this explanation and Darcy hoped he was now ready to let him go. “Edward, your tea will be up shortly and there is a sweet , new drink for you to try. I must speak to Dr. Morrison, and I promise to ask him when you can come in to see Mama.” Darcy nearly choked on his words as he had no idea what had actually come to pass behind that closed door. He now had no choice but to let Nanny back into the nursery; he knew he needed her.

“Nanny,” said Darcy when he opened the door and found her waiting there, “Please keep Edward well entertained in the nursery. He is not permitted out until I, or another member of the family fetch him. Do you think you could manage that?” he said sarcastically. He was sorry the moment he said it, but it could not be helped. He could barely look at the woman. “Edward, I expect a good report from Nanny. Do you understand?”

Edward nodded, and sulking, let himself sink further down into the large chair.

*****

Darcy entered his bedchamber without knocking. He would not allow another soul to keep anything hidden from him. Morrison's calm voice emerged from the foot of the bed where a white sheet covered the lower half of Elizabeth's body. He was wielding a needle and thread. “The baby was breach Darcy and it was a very difficult birth, but your wife was very brave indeed.”

Taking a few steps towards the bed, he now saw blood-stained toweling strewn on the floor. His heart sank. He edged closer and took Elizabeth's hand in his. Her eyes were closed and she did not respond to his touch, but he could see that she was breathing without difficulty and there was movement behind her closed lids. He bent to kiss her. “Forgive me, Elizabeth, forgive me for not being here. Oh, my precious girl!” He was about to break down when Mrs. Reynolds rose from the settee on the far side of the room and came towards him.

“Would you like to see your beautiful daughter, Master Darcy? The mistress told us that you had agreed on the name ”Susan” for a girl, so we have been calling her by her name from the moment she was born. I think she would like to meet her papa.” And without asking, she proceeded to place the baby in his arms, though she was well aware of how unsteady and emotional he was. It was clear he needed the distraction.

“Wrinkled, red and ugly. My poor, sweet girl,” said Darcy. “You are certainly not that! I will have to correct your big brother on that score.”

Mrs. Reynolds pulled a chair up to the head of the bed and Darcy sat down, having tucked Susan into the crux of his right arm. With his left, he caressed Elizabeth's face and hair. Was she sleeping or had she passed out? He was too frightened to ask.

“Mrs. Darcy will probably sleep for some time.” said Dr. Morrison, drying his hands and rolling down his sleeves. “She is obviously exhausted and has been left weakened by the ordeal, but she is strong. And do not worry about your little one needing to feed; she would not get any milk this soon in any case. But I will send a wet nurse to stand by. Now tell me, how is Edward doing?”

“I don't really know. He has been traumatized by this experience, that is certain. When I left him he seemed calmer. He needs so see -- with his own eyes – that his mother is all right. When would it be safe to bring him in, do you think? Should I wait until Elizabeth is awake?”

“No, she may not wake for several hours and there is no point in his worrying about her for so long. He needs to know that he hasn't lost her. Bring him in now: I'll wait. A doctor's reassurance may help.”

“Thank you, Morrison, but first, I'm afraid I need some reassurance myself. Is she in any danger? Please be truthful.”

“Darcy, you know I always am. It will take some time for her to heal and regain her strength, but I do not foresee any problems. I shall keep a close eye on her for the next few days. and Mrs. Pritchett has already been instructed as to her diet. Lots of iron rich foods and broths. But, she is not permitted out of bed for any reason for the next forty eight hours, at least. She won't be happy about that.”

“No, certainly not. But we will see to it that she obeys. Thank you, Morrison. Thank you for helping her through this.” Darcy shook the good doctor's hand. “I shall fetch Edward and put an end to his misery, poor boy.”

*****

Although his father held his hand in a firm grip, Edward wrangled free and ran to his mother's bedside. He had one knee already well planted on the mattress when Darcy scooped him up and began to scold. “Edward, really! If you can't do as you're told I'll remove you fourth with. You cannot disturb Mummy, no less climb into bed with her.” Darcy shook his head in frustration and looked to Morrison for support.

“Edward, you know your Mummy's tummy is very sore, and we must all be careful not to bump it in any way. What you can do, is hold her hand and tell her how much you love her.”

“But I want her to wake up,” Edward complained. “I need to kiss her and tell her something. Something important.”

“Well, mummy needs her sleep and we cannot allow you to wake her, but … you can give her a very soft kiss on her cheek if you like.” Edward nodded eagerly, and Darcy lifted him over the bed. He lowered his head to Elizabeth's face and watched as Edward gave her countless kisses and began to weep. “I'm sorry Mama, I'm sorry. Nanny will say I've been very naughty but I knew I just had to come home. I had to save you from that bad baby. I had to!”

Darcy closed his eyes. So much for logic and reason! Edward was three years old and no matter how clever, he was still a baby himself.

“Well done, Edward,” said Morrison, winking at Darcy. “Mummy will sleep all the better now that she has felt your kisses. Let us leave her to rest. Perhaps you can have a rest as well. You've had a very tiring day, and Nanny will be happy to read to you.”

“No, no! I don't want to go to her. She is very cross with me.”

“Indeed? Do you know why she is so cross?” Morrison asked.

Edward nodded and shamefully lowered his head. Darcy and Morrison exchanged glances.

“Well, this has been a very trying day for everyone,” said Darcy bending down to embrace him. “I am sure that Nanny will forgive you if you sincerely apologize and promise to behave better.”

Edward shook his head. “She'll never forgive me,” he whispered.

“Let us see Dr. Morrison out, Edward. Then we shall talk to Nanny together and see if we can't sort this problem out.”

*****

Darcy invited Nanny Henderson to join them in the small parlor and bade her sit opposite Edward and himself on the settee.

“Nanny, Edward is aware that he has grossly misbehaved today and I thought it best if we talked it over together. Please tell me what Edward has done wrong.”

“Master Darcy, I would prefer if Edward would tell you himself. Quite honestly, I would like to hear what he was thinking.”

Darcy was a bit confused by this response, but nodded to his son to begin. Edward sat quietly twisting the edge of his jumper. “Edward, start at the beginning. It will get easier as you talk about it.”

“Mummy called me in and told me the baby was coming. She said that Nanny and I would go out for the day and have special adventures. But I didn't want to go. I wanted to stay with Mummy.

Nanny nodded and Darcy knew he was telling the truth.

“We went to the park. Nanny brought my hoop and my sailboat, and I played with John and Eric for a while. But then it started to rain, so Nanny took me to Bender's bakery for a treat. We kept hoping the rain would stop, but it only got worse. So we went to the Nature Museum and walked around there, but I kept saying that I wanted to go home. Nanny said we couldn't … because of the baby. I knew that baby would change everything. She wasn't even born yet and already she was more important than me,” he said resentfully.

Darcy looked shamefully at Nanny. He had accused her unjustly. It was not only Edward who owed her a huge apology.

“So what happened then?” Darcy prodded Edward to continue.

“Well … I suppose I got too noisy in the museum so Nanny had to take me out. We ran to the library down the street, but after a while I got tired of reading. I just wanted to come home. Finally Nanny found us a cab and we rode towards home. But I don't think the driver knew where he was going because he went round and round in circles. He passed our house three times but wouldn't stop to let us out. I got really angry at him, and when he had to slow down a bit I … I opened the door and jumped out.”

“You what?” shouted Darcy incredulously. “You jumped out of a moving cab? Do you have any idea how dangerous that was? Nanny, he must have scared you half to death! What did you do?”

“The driver stopped and I ran out after him, of course. But truly, Master Darcy, I could not keep up with him! He disappeared down the street and I had no idea if he knew the way home. Needless to say, he did. As I rounded the corner I saw him banging on the door and watched as Mr. Strickland took him inside. Unfortunately he arrived home at the peek of Mrs. Darcy's labor and was terribly upset by it. Everyone tried to calm him, to reason with him, to remove him, but he was so distraught we simply could not contain him! I'm very sorry that I wasn't able to keep him out longer. I tried. I really did. I did my best, Mr. Darcy! Mrs. Pritchett and I had agreed on a signal. I would know it was safe to come home when the parlor curtains were open. Naturally, they were drawn tight. That is why I didn't have the driver stop. But I had no idea where else to go, Master Darcy, so we kept driving about.” Nanny Henderson sought out her handkerchief to wipe her eyes.

Darcy took his head in his hands and sat raking his fingers through his hair. Would the horrors of this day never end?

“Edward, stand up and sincerely apologize to Nanny for frightening her so. This will be the first of many apologies, but I believe you have a great deal of thinking to do before you can be truly sorry for everything you've done. And I would not blame Nanny for not accepting your apology. Then go up to the nursery and put yourself to bed. Nanny will not be helping you tonight. Now do as I say,” he said firmly.

“But Papa, it's not bedtime.”

“It is for you!”

Edward stepped forward and whispered his apology to Nanny, then turned to his father expecting a hug. Seeing his expression, he turned and quietly went up the stairs.

“Nanny, what can I say? I treated you horribly. I do beg your understanding. I had no idea that you tried so hard to keep Edward away from home. I should not have been so hasty to make an assumption. I do apologize.”

Nanny nodded, dabbed her eyes and said, “I wish to relieve Mrs. Reynolds, if I may? She and Mrs. Pritchett have been caring for Susan all this while. I shall come and let you know how she is doing every few hours if you wish.” With that, she left her master to his own troubled thoughts.

So it was Edward's jealousy that had set off these unfortunate events!

*****

Darcy had been sitting by Elizabeth's side for some twenty minutes, holding her hand and praying, when he heard the welcome sounds of happy conversation and laughter. The family was home, and from the sound of it, the hearing had gone well. He bent close to Elizabeth's ear and whispered the good news. “I shall go down to congratulate Anne and hurry back to you. Sleep, my love, sleep.”

But by the time he reached the landing and looked down, all conversation had ceased and anxious faces looked up at him. He descended the stairs and went directly to Anne saying, “I can only imagine that it is done, and well done at that! Congratulations Anne! I am so very happy for you … and for all of us. We have missed you terribly.”

“Elizabeth, what of Elizabeth?” asked Anne, anxiously. “Strickland said she had a terrible time.”

“She did. I believe we all did, given her suffering … but she is sleeping comfortably now and little Susan is very well and simply adorable. Although I warn you that Edward is not of that opinion and may not behave as he should. The green eyed monster has taken up residence in his little soul.”

“Oh, brother, I am sorry,” said Georgiana, coming to embrace him. “It is a very good day for us, nevertheless. Anne and Simon are free to be happy, Susan is healthy, and Elizabeth … well Elizabeth will soon recover, I am sure. She shall receive the very best of care and all the love in the world from us.”

Everyone nodded and echoed Georgiana's feelings as, one by one, they came to shake his hand and embrace him.

“What of Aunt Catherine?” asked Darcy. “Has she returned to the Matlocks?”

“No, she has not,” said Richard. “My parents tried to persuade her to come and talk it through, but she would not. She has gone to that small hotel on the square and has sent her lady's maid to collect her things. I imagine she'll return to Rosings in the morning. Father said he would give it some time and then visit Rosings. Her pride will surely give way at some point.”

“I do hope that is true,” said Darcy. “I would not wish such isolation on anyone.”

“Perhaps she will come to understand how I felt without extended family or friends at home,” said Anne. “Although, I believe she thought that she was all the company I ever needed.”

Anne allowed herself to lean against Simon and squeezed his hand. “And if she does not, we need not have any guilty regrets. We have let her know that our hearts are open.”

Georgiana was eager to shift the melancholy mood again and asked if she and Anne could go up to see Elizabeth. They were given permission, of course, but instructed not to wake her. Meanwhile, Simon and Richard were eager to meet little Susan, and Darcy accompanied them to the infant nursery that had been set up for her. Edward had never been expected to give up his peace and quiet, but now, more than ever, it was best for him to be on his own.

While Georgiana and Anne were sitting by Elizabeth's side, Dr. Morrison returned to check in on her. During his examination, she awoke, not immediately remembering all that had happened. She asked about the baby first, then inquired about Edward. “Dr. Morrison, did I dream that he was screaming just behind the door, or was it my imagination?”

“No, Mrs. Darcy, you were not dreaming. He was quite distraught. But his father soon calmed and reassured him. You need not worry.”

“Oh, but I must see him immediately,” said Elizabeth, trying to pull herself into a sitting position. “Oh my, that hurts,” she suddenly cried, and lowered herself back down. “I did not expect that!”

“Mrs. Darcy, you are not to sit, or even roll onto your side for the next few days without help. You must obey my orders if you wish to heal properly.” His tone was most severe. “We shall place you in the most comfortable position possible, but you are not permitted to move on your own. Is that understood? I have shown Mrs. Reynolds how to turn you with the help of your linens and she will teach the others.”

Elizabeth nodded, looking chaste. The pain that had not yet fully subsided did not deter her, however, from demanding to see her son. Mrs. Reynolds, who had been sitting quietly on the far side of the room, hurried to her bedside.

“Forgive me, Mistress, but I believe he has already been sent to bed.”

“Already? What time is it? Oh, the time does not matter! Tip-toe in and see if he is truly asleep. I know he won't rest easy until he sees that all is well. Please!” she begged.

“Perhaps I should fetch Mr. Darcy first, Madam. I believe the early bedtime was a punishment of sorts.”

“A punishment?” she shouted. She was completely shocked and clearly irritated. “Yes, please have my husband come to me immediately. Is this the way he wishes Edward to remember his sister's birth?”

Dr. Morrison raised his brows and Elizabeth knew she had said too much. In four years of marriage, she had never uttered a negative word about Fitzwilliam in front of the servants. “Mrs. Reynolds, wait!” she called out. “Please forgive my little outburst. I've behaved badly, but I hope you understand that my emotions are not completely under my control just now. Please let us keep it between ourselves.”

Mrs. Reynolds chuckled. “Not to worry, Mistress. It seems it is a good day for behaving badly in the Darcy household. Everyone seems to be doing it. I shall fetch the Master for you.”

“And I shall say good night, Mrs. Darcy,” said Morrison. “Remember to call for help if you wish to be turned. The ladies of your household are eager to help you.”

*****

The last thing that Darcy expected to hear upon reaching his wife's bedside was a reprimand concerning Edward's bedtime. He allowed her to vent her anger, but the slight grin on his lips infuriated her further. “Edward will remember this as a horrible day for the rest of his life and he will resent poor Susan for it, not you. Why on earth would you do such a thing? And why are you smiling now, Fitzwilliam?”

“I am smiling because you have the spirit and strength to chastise me, my beautiful, feisty girl! How wonderful to see you so much better!” Here, his emotions suddenly got the better of him and he bent to rest his cheek against hers. “Good G-d, Elizabeth, there were moments I thought I had lost you.”

“Oh, Fitzwilliam, my darling love, I am sorry. What a terrible ordeal it must have been for you as well. But it is over now ... for both of us, and we have the gift of a beautiful baby girl. I only saw her for a few minutes when she was first born, but then Dr. Morrison insisted she be taken out so he could concentrate on his work. I don't remember very much after that.”

“No, I imagine not. You fell into a very deep sleep … so deep in fact that I thought you were unconscious at times. I kept whispering to you and stroking your hand, but still you slept. But now I have my Lizzy back,” thank G-d.”

“Fitzwilliam, tell me what went on with Edward … please, I must know!”

“I shall, as soon as I have sent for some broth for you. Morrison insists that you drink as much as you can. Here, we'll start with a little water.”

“I am very dry. But how am I to manage lying so flat?”

“I shall raise your head and shoulders a bit and support you. I have been well trained,” he chuckled.”

When Darcy finished relating Edward's unfortunate story, Elizabeth, who had been weeping quietly throughout, wiped her eyes and said, “You are right that we must punish him severely for jumping out of the carriage, Fitzwilliam. It is unthinkable that he should even conceive of it and then actually do it! But let us delay. Let us comfort him for now. He is just three years old. We tend to forget that.”

From the state of his pillow, Darcy could see that Edward had cried himself to sleep. He smoothed the hair from his son's face and picked him up in his arms. Edward murmured sleepily, “You've come to hug me good night, Papa. I knew you would.”

“Mama is asking for you, Edward. Please show me and her that you can listen and do as you are told.”

“I will, I will, Papa. I promise!”

Mother and son spent a wonderful half hour together, giving each other as much tender affection as was possible under the circumstances. Elizabeth did not let on that she knew about the serious crimes he had committed throughout the day. She did not wish to spoil these memorable moments.

“Now, I shall have some hot broth and go back to sleep myself. You do the same, my darling boy. Have Nanny bring you some warm milk so you can easily fall back to sleep. I shall see you in the morning … but only when Papa permits. He will know when I am ready for visitors.”

Edward gave his mother's hand a last kiss, then took his father's hand and pulled him towards the nursery. “Good night, Papa,” he said, hugging his leg. “I shall try to be better tomorrow.”

***

Dinner was a simple and quiet affair for the rest of the family. They spoke in muted tones about the highlights of the day in court. They laughed about Cotswold's changing expressions and marveled at Lady Matlock's moving and courageous testimony.

“Having all the family there to support me was wonderful. It meant a great deal to me,” said Anne. “I would not have blamed anyone for wanting to stay clear of the scandal. I understand the newspapers are printing many of the testimonies word for word! Tomorrow morning our family troubles will be talked about at every breakfast table in England. I am so sorry.” She fought back her tears and somehow managed to keep control of her emotions.

“I for one am very proud of our family, and none more so than my dear Mama. She was magnificent, was she not?” said Richard. Everyone agreed.

“It was very kind of your parents to take Juliana home,” said Simon. “I knew that Anne wanted to hurry home to Elizabeth, and I didn't want to send Julie home in a cab on her own.”

“I would have taken her, of course, but she insisted that I stay with all of you,” said Richard. “I hope Fitzwilliam will not object, but I invited her to come for breakfast in the morning. As our little engagement party had to be postponed, I thought it would be nice for her to finally meet the rest of the family. Of course, that was before I knew of Elizabeth's difficult delivery.”

“I am sure Fitzwilliam will be oblivious to anything going on beyond the bedchamber and the nursery.” said Georgiana. “It may not be the right time to make these introductions, but I know that Anne and I will be happy to see her. I'm glad you made the invitation, Richard.”

*****

The next morning found Colonel Fitzwilliam stationed by the foyer window awaiting Juliana's arrival. As soon as she emerged from the coach he could see that something was terribly wrong. Simon had gone to fetch her and was now carrying in a rather large satchel. Richard raced outside.

“Papa has withdrawn his consent for us to marry,” said Juliana tearfully. “I have left home, Richard, and I think we should elope immediately.”

Chapter 16

“Juliana, my love, I will marry you right here, with all the family present tomorrow if you wish, but we shall not run off like desperate, rebellious children. There is no need for us to hide from anyone. You are old enough to be the mistress of your own mind. Your father may object, but he can do nothing to stop us.”

In the small parlor just off the foyer, Simon Fennimore sat beside his sister, his arm protectively around her shoulder. The Colonel had placed an ottoman directly in front of her, so close that their knees almost touched. He held both her hands in his. “Now, tell me how all this came about.”

“My parents did not approve of my coming to the hearing from the start. Father said I was unnecessarily connecting our family to scandal. I told him I was doing it to support Anne, and although he didn't like the idea, he did not forbid me to go.”

“When the Matlocks left me off last night, Papa was entertaining some gentlemen in his study and I didn't see him before I retired. Then this morning, I stopped by the breakfast room to say good-bye before coming here, but Papa ignored me, as if he did not hear. His head was still in the newspaper when he suddenly started raging about the shameless testimony of your Mama!”

“I will not have this family linked to someone who is willing to air her family's dirty laundry before the entire world,” she mimicked his gruff voice. “The woman does not know her duty to her husband and his sister! Such a woman will not be your mother-in-law, Juliana. What sort of up-bringing could your Colonel have received in such a house?” He went on and on and on! Finally, he looked up at me and made his proclamation, “I forbid you to marry him. Break it off immediately!”

“I ran upstairs, threw some belongings into this satchel and ran from the house. I am done with him, Richard, completely done!” Then turning to her brother she added, “And I am done with a mother who never stands up to defend me, who allows him to bully and abuse his children without so much as an objection. Richard, I came to let you know what has happened, but now must take my leave. Simon and I will share his flat until we wed. Please, let us not delay. I shall remain fearful until I am safely away from father's control.”

“But, you are not under his control, Juliana!” cried the Colonel.

“Indeed I am! I have no money of my own and depend on him for food, shelter and a bit of pocket money. Can't you see that, Richard? He has the power of the purse. When his sister, my sweet Aunt Helen, would not marry the old fool he had selected for her, he offered her only one alternative. He bought that small farmhouse for her and now sends her a few pounds a month ... only enough for the most basic necessities. He would not hesitate to do the same to me.”

“But you are my betrothed, and you will want for nothing, Juliana, before and after the wedding. Come here to me,” he said rising and opening his arms to her. She fell into his embrace, so eager for his affection.

It was at that moment that Anne and Darcy appeared at the open door. They had heard distressed voices coming from the parlor and were anxious to know what had happened.

“Richard, what is wrong?” Darcy hastily inquired, even before noticing Miss Fennimore in his cousin's arms. He bowed to her immediately, then added, “Forgive me for interrupting … but the door was open.”

“Darcy come in, come in. Juliana is upset, but it is not something that cannot be easily remedied. Ah, but wait, I don't believe the two of you have been formally introduced.”

“No, we have not, but I did see you seated beside the Colonel during the hearing. It was very good of you to come,” said Darcy.

“Well then, Miss Juliana Fennimore, I'd like you to meet my cousin, Fitzwilliam Darcy. Mr. Darcy, my beautiful bride to be, Miss Fennimore.”

They bowed to one another and on lifting her head, Juliana immediately said, “Mr. Darcy, allow me to congratulate you and Mrs. Darcy on the birth of your daughter. This must be a very busy household just now and I do not wish to impose. I needed to speak to the Colonel for a moment but will now take my leave. My brother shall escort me …

“There is no need to rush off, Miss Fennimore,” said Darcy. “I have breakfasted with my wife and have come down for another cup of coffee. Georgiana is with her, so I know she is being well looked after. Won't you come and join us in the dining room. I know Richard would not want you to leave so quickly.”

“Nor would I,” said Fennimore with a playful grin, “I have not yet had my first cup of coffee, nor have I had a chance to speak to Anne. I won't let you whisk me away before I have done both. Now come, take Richard's arm and let us all go in.”

Once seated, Juliana did accept the coffee, but claimed to have no appetite. Nevertheless, the Colonel made up a plate for her and sat down beside her. He put his napkin on his lap before addressing his cousin.

“Darcy, I know you and Anne are curious as to what transpired before you entered the parlor. Well, it is no secret … it cannot be. Lord Fennimore has rescinded his blessing on our match because of the scandal created by the hearing. Juliana has left home and we would prefer to make our wedding plans as soon as possible. Could I impose on you to help us obtain a special license. The Darcy name expedites these sort of things more quickly.”

“Naturally, Richard. But is there really a need for such haste? There is nothing Lord Fennimore can do to separate you, and quite honestly, it will be a great disappointment to many in the family. Your parents are looking forward to a lavish affair, I am sure, and poor Elizabeth would be devastated to miss seeing you wed. She will not be fit to leave this house for a month or more.” Turning to Juliana, he added. “Besides, is it not the dream of every bride to carefully select her wedding clothes, to find the perfect frock, and to plan a beautiful wedding breakfast?”

The young couple looked at one another but said nothing.

“Give it some thought … a few days at least. You don't wish to make a decision you will later regret. Be assured, however, that I will help and support you in every way possible no matter what you decide.”

Juliana gave Darcy a sweet smile and a nod, then thanked him for his kindness.

“Everything looks and smells so delicious,” she said, blushing. “My appetite seems to have magically returned.”

*****

“How lovely! Richard did mention that he had invited you to breakfast, Juliana.” exclaimed Georgiana, on entering the breakfast room. “I'm so glad you've come, and I hope you'll allow me to show off my beautiful new niece. She is presently with her mama having her breakfast. You will surely enjoy meeting her as she has the sweetest temper and allows everyone to hold her.”

“I do hope she'll outgrow that,” said Darcy, chuckling.

Richard now rose to offer his cousin his seat. “Your timing is perfect, Georgie. I must get to work but it has been hard to tear myself away from this table. Come take my chair and chat with Juliana. I shall see you all at dinner tonight.” He bent to kiss his bride and whispered, “Come to my office for lunch so we can talk. And check your reticule before you leave.”

“Wait, Richard, I'll come with you. Morrison is waiting for me as well.” Fennimore then turned to his sister. “Julie, if you wish to be escorted to my flat, I'm afraid this would be the best time to do it.”

“Oh no! Don't take her away now. We've only had a few minutes together,” said Georgiana.

Anne agreed wholeheartedly and suggested, “Juliana, spend the day with us and return to the flat with Simon tonight. He has been spending his evenings with us since my return. If you are waiting for him at home, he shall be torn between us. That would not be fair to him.”

“Well, if you put it like that, I would love to spend the day with all of you. But I do not wish to be a burden or get in the way of your caring for Elizabeth. Promise me you'll allow me to be of use when I can.”

“Good! It is decided,” said Fennimore, and hurried to catch up with the Colonel.

The master of the house now stood as well. “And I shall return to my wife and bring Edward in to spend some time with her. I leave you ladies to enjoy each other's company.”

Once Darcy had left the room, Georgiana was quickly made aware of the morning's sad events. “I am so sorry that your father holds society's opinion above your happiness, my dear friend. But you must know that you are joining a family that holds you in high regard and will care about your and Richard's feelings above all else. Now that I understand the situation, I do not see why you should move into Simon's small flat at all,” declared Georgiana. “It makes more sense for you to live here with us until the wedding. Anne, do you not agree?”

“I was thinking that myself, but did not want to suggest it before I had spoken to both Fitzwilliam and Elizabeth. It is not for us to say who takes up residence in their home. But Richard will have to give up his room for you, Juliana. I believe all our rooms are now occupied. He will not mind sleeping at the barracks, knowing that you are safe and with friends.”

“I could not impose myself in such a way on the whole household,” said Juliana, although she secretly wished it were possible. How wonderful it would be to be here, in this lively and supportive home rather than on her own all day in Simon's small flat.

“I have an even better idea!”said Georgiana. “Julie, what would you say to moving in with me. My bed is enormous and I have always dreamt of having a sister with whom I could share it. When I hear Elizabeth's stories of all the fun she had with Jane … whispering, laughing, sharing confidences in the dark, I am sorely jealous. Truly I am. Please say yes, please! You would be giving me a much longed for gift!”

Anne laughed. “Now, I am envious! You never asked me to share your bedchamber!” It was clear from the broad smile on Anne's face that she enjoyed teasing Georgiana. But she soon became serious again. “I believe we are getting ahead of ourselves. Georgie, you and I will speak to Fitzwilliam and Elizabeth this morning and see how they feel about the matter.”

*****

The Colonel had chosen a quiet eatery not far from his office. Several of his colleagues stopped by the table when they saw the lovely lady sitting with him, and he was extremely proud to introduce her as his betrothed.

“I have some wonderful news I hope you will approve of,” said Juliana. “Your cousins have invited me to stay with the family at Grosvenor Square. What do you think, Richard?”

“It is absolutely brilliant! How wonderful to know that we can be together a good part of every day. And … be spared the worry of your being alone all day in Simon's flat. So you see, my love, fate is on our side. Our union is blessed.”

“So what you are, not so subtly implying, is that there is no need to rush our wedding plans. Richard, I do understand that you wish to give your parents the gift of a grand celebration. They have been looking forward to it for so long. And Elizabeth's presence is of the utmost importance to you, as well. Your family is so loving and kind, I won't stand in the way of making everyone happy. We can hold off until Elizabeth is ready.”

Although they were in public, the Colonel could not help but lean across the table and kiss Juliana on the cheek. It was done so quickly that hardly anyone noticed.

*****

Catherine de Bourge fumed all the way back to Rosings. But her anger was nothing compared to her great humiliation. What would she say to her neighbors, her servants, her, so called friends? She had finally found her daughter but could not entice her to come home. Surely, the papers in Huntsford had printed all the mortifying testimony and all the village must have gossiped about it … probably with great pleasure. How was she to continue her reign without the respect of those beneath her?

Her servants knew their place and behaved normally. They were accustomed to Lady Catherine's odd ways. But behind closed doors, they marveled at the fact that their mistress could return home and expect life to go on as usual. Indeed, it did not. Nothing was the same. Lady Catherine now slept until eleven in the morning, barely touched her favorite dishes and no longer attended church. She secluded herself from neighbors and acquaintances, issuing no invitations, and refusing to see the one person who came to console her, Mr. Collins. What a fool that man was! She had tolerated him because he eagerly did her bidding, but now she had no patience for him. Mrs. Collins, on the other hand, was someone who might be of use to her. She regularly corresponded with that wretched hussy and might be willing to share some family news. However, Lady Catherine de Bourge was not yet ready to stoop so low as to ask anyone for news of her relations.

It had been about a month since she had returned to Rosings and she was beginning to think that her brother had also abandoned her. She would never forgive her sister-in-law for her damaging testimony, but was hoping to hold onto her relationship with her brother. She decided to extend an invitation and see what would come of it. To her surprise, the Earl's response was most encouraging. He and lady Matlock would be coming to Rosings the following week.

Although Lady Catherine treated her long awaited quests with civility, it was clear that the experiences of the past year had done nothing to alter her opinions or soften her heart. She continued to hold court, expecting even her brother, to sit and listen to her never ending complaints and outrageous ideas. Her tirades against her nephew and his undeserving wife was where the Earl drew the line.

“Catherine, I find your jealousy and hatred of Elizabeth unjustified, abominable and totally beneath you! If you insist on continuing to berate and malign her character, we shall have to leave. I will not sit here and listen to you spew your venom!”

“She seduced Darcy simply to improve her position in society and stole him away from Anne with her whorish ways. Have you no sense of family honor?”

“Have you?” retorted the Earl angrily. It was you who opted for a public hearing, condemning the entire family to horrific scandal and humiliation. Despite all you have done, your family has attempted to offer an olive branch, which you continue to reject. There is nothing more to say, except that I pity you, Catherine. Our dear sister Anne must be in torment watching your treatment of her beloved son.”

Offering his arm to his wife, he said, “Come my dear, let us pack our things and be gone.”

“Wait, dearest. We cannot leave without delivering the invitation.”

Lady Matlock rose, opened her reticule, and handed a thick stack of papers to her Ladyship. The top sheet was a letter from her daughter, the second was one from Darcy and the third was a richly embossed, formal invitation. It read:

Fitzwilliam and Elizabeth Darcy cordially invite you to a very special family celebration on June 25 at Pemberley.

Earl and Lady Matlock request the honor of your presence
at the wedding of their son,
Colonel Richard Fitzwilliam
to
Miss Juliana Fennimore
Daughter of Lord and Lady Fennimore

***

Mr. and Mrs. Darcy request the honor of your presence
at the wedding of their cousin
Miss Anne de Bourge
to
Dr. Simon Fennimore

A wedding breakfast and celebratory ball will be held in their honor.


Lady Catherine stared at the invitation for the longest time. “Well, I do congratulate both of you on Richard's finally finding a woman who will have him,” she said coldly. “But I shall not be attending. I shall not step foot on Pemberley soil as long as that harlot is residing there. You can tell Anne that she may visit me after the nuptials.”

The Matlocks shook their heads in disbelief and left the drawing room without another word.

Chapter 17

The sun shone on the magnificent flower displays that had been arranged and installed all over the south garden. The boughs and arbors sparkled in shades of soft yellow and white. The fragrance of gardenias wafted everywhere. Nature itself was blessing the occasion.

The ceremony was traditional, short and sweet. Edward made an excellent ring bearer, insisting on walking down the isle twice in order to carry each ring separately. He loved the attention, enjoying a responsibility in which his older Bingley cousins could not share.

The London and Pemberley cooks outdid themselves, creating a most delicious and beautifully displayed wedding breakfast. Everyone enjoyed themselves, especially the newly-weds, perhaps because the guest list was rather small. The Matlocks invited a few very close friends and some relations from Lady Matlock's side of the family. The Colonel chose only four of his best military mates. Simon Fennimore invited Dr. Morrison and his wife, along with two young men who had been his friends since childhood.

Although most of Elizabeth's family only knew of Anne through letters, they were very eager to meet her and share in her big day. The Colonel had been at the Darcy wedding, of course, and had reconnected with Elizabeth's family at Christmas. But of course, the Bennets, the Gardiners and Bingleys had an even greater reason to come to Pemberley; they had not yet met little Susan! It would not have been possible for everyone to gather at Grosvenor Square, so the double wedding was a perfect opportunity to have everyone together! They would all stay on a few days more once the newlyweds had departed.

Aunt Helen was not the only close relation the Fennimore siblings enjoyed having at their wedding. Lady Fennimore had finally stood up to her husband and insisted on enjoying this day with her children … even if she attended on her own. She came to realize that if she set a precedent of rejecting their invitations, they might stop inviting her! That would make for a very lonely life indeed. Why, she might never get to enjoy her grandchildren! Simon was thrilled to have her there, but Juliana had mixed emotions. Her mother had found the strength to defy her father only when she would be the one to suffer. She had not been so brave when it came to Simon or herself.

The Colonel and Juliana were the first to discreetly make their exit and head for the beautiful suite prepared for them. Their rooms were at the very far end of the west wing, while the Fennimores had similar accommodations in the east wing. They would now have more than six hours of privacy before having to dress for the ball.

The Fennimores soon followed.

*****

It was well known that Mr. Darcy did not like to dance, but on this occasion, he had a different lady on his arm for each one. He danced three dances with Anne, two with Elizabeth, and at least one each with Juliana, Georgiana and Jane. Naturally, he knew his duty as both a host and a dutiful relation, so he offered his hand to Aunt Matlock, Lady Fennimore, Aunt Helen, Aunt Gardiner, Mrs. Bennet, and Elizabeth's sister Catherine. Mary did not wish to dance.

After another sumptuous breakfast the next morning, the newly-weds departed in the same coach for the trip back to London. As the Darcys did not foresee leaving Pemberley for at least four months, both couples had been offered the use of Grosvenor Square until they found homes of their own. The townhouse was certainly large enough to afford them as much privacy as they needed, with the added pleasure of being together when they so wished.

Anne and Simon concentrated their search on the outskirts of London where the air was cleaner. The dwelling had to be no more than a twenty minute ride from Morrison's surgery. Along with the main house, there had to be an out building that Simon could convert into his laboratory once he left Crestwood Lane. Darcy had set them up with an agent who was scouting out prospective properties for them. What the Fennimores did not know, was that the prices he was quoting them were fictitious. Darcy would be paying for half of any home they chose. It was his wedding gift to Anne.

*****

Simon and Anne made a visit to Rosings once they had finalized the purchase of their new home. They would not be moving in for weeks, so it seemed a perfect time to go. Unfortunately, it was a rather awkward and unpleasant visit. But realistically, what could they have expected? Lady Catherine was very cold towards Simon, criticized Anne incessantly and gave her unsolicited advice on every imaginable subject. They simply had to sit and listen. Nothing of substance was ever discussed, though the newly-weds did try. Her Ladyship would avoid any subject that was unpleasant to her and would shift to other topics when pressed.

Anne thought her mother might be proud to hear her accomplishments at the piano, but that was not the case. Naturally, she advised Anne to practice a great deal more and compared her playing to that of Georgiana's.

“But Mama, I have been playing for only a year and Georgiana has been playing most of her life.”

“Precisely! You should not be displaying your mediocrity.

This remark was too much for Simon Fennimore to bear. He announced that he was very tired and held out his hand for Anne to accompany him. Once in their bedchamber, he suggested they pack their bags so they could leave once the sun was up. He did not wish to breakfast with his mother-in-law the next morning, or ever again.

Lady Catherine therefore had to make due with the twice yearly visits of her brother and his wife. The Earl had pressed Richard and Juliana to come along … which they did only once. They could bear to stay just one night. In time, her Ladyship resumed her invitations to the Parsonage and some of her acquaintances so that some semblance of normality could be displayed. What mattered most was the perception of the world outside her door.

*****

TWO YEARS LATER, ON THE OCCASION OF EDWARD DARCY'S FIFTH BIRTHDAY


Anne Fennimore sat at her dressing table admiring the coiffure her maid had created. “Edna, you have arranged my hair beautifully. I thank you. I do so want to look my best at this party.”

Edna smiled and nodded her appreciation of her mistress's compliment, then helped her into her new gown. “There, you look a picture, Mistress! Dr. Fennimore will surely be overwhelmed by your beauty.”

“Let us hope that he has seen his last patient and is ready to depart when I get there. I don't want us to be the last people to arrive, again! Have his change of clothes been packed?”

“Oh yes, Mistress. They are already in the carriage. The driver is only waiting on you.”

“Well then, if you would get my wrap and reticule, I shall be off.”

*****

Anne was about to pick up the knocker when she noticed that the “Surgery Closed” sign was not on the door. It meant that there was still a patient within. “Oh, Simon,” whispered Anne to herself. “Just this once … can't we be on time…. just this once?”

She let herself in, and on hearing voices in Dr. Morrison's office, took off her wrap and sat down to wait. No sooner had she settled, when her husband came out, all smiles, begging her to come in and meet someone special.

“Simon please. It will only delay us all the more if we start chatting. Please, do what needs to be done and see your patient out. You still need to change.”

“But you are already acquainted with her and she is most eager to see you again. You would not wish to be rude, my love,” he said with his charming grin.

Anne sighed and followed her husband inside. It would only waste time to stand and argue. She was so irritated that she would not allow herself to be curious about this 'so called' acquaintance. But on entering the office her face brightened and she rushed forward to eagerly embrace Mrs. Perkins, the director of the London Infant Home – the orphanage where she had once volunteered her time.

“How wonderful to see you again,” began Anne. “Oh, but I hope you are not seriously ill! You look very well,” said Anne questioningly.

“Dear Anne, I learned only recently that you and Dr. Fennimore had become man and wife, and I am so happy for you both. You have a treasure here, Dr. Fennimore. I hope you appreciate that!”

“I do indeed. And Anne, Mrs. Perkins is not our patient today. She has brought in this sweet little creature to be examined. Sadly, she was found on the orphanage steps but two hours ago. She should not be admitted without being thoroughly examined.”

“Anne's eyes now shifted to Dr. Morrison and the precious little bundle he held against his chest. “Oh my, how darling she is! May I hold her, Dr. Morrison?” said Anne, reaching out for her. “There is an indescribable feeling a woman gets when a baby is in her arms. But wait, have you a nappy to cover my frock? We are headed to a family party.”

Simon was right there with three large cloths, which he placed over her shoulder and the bodice of her gown. He then transferred the infant to his wife's arms and paused for a moment to admire the picture before him. “Anne, come sit down with her. The three of us have a few more details to sort out before Mrs. Perkins can leave. It is a good thing that you are here.”

Anne was confused by her husband's remark, but would not linger on it. She was quickly becoming completely besotted with the precious babe nestled against her bosom.

“Aren't you the sweetest thing! How very lovely you are!” whispered Anne. “They had better get back quickly ... before I refuse to give you back.” She nuzzled the infant's soft, downy hair.

“So,” said Dr. Morrison, “our girl is in perfect health, as far as I can see. She has been well taken care of, both physically and emotionally. She is very calm and even tempered, not at all nervous about being handled. I don't believe she was traumatized in any way during her first few days of life. Now unfortunately, I am well aware of all the illness at the orphanage just now, but that cannot be helped. Her mother's natural immunities should protect her for now, but keep her isolated if possible.”

Simon cleared his throat and turned to Mrs. Perkins. “Mrs. Perkins, I know there must be a long waiting list of prospective parents for such a perfect and young infant ... but if Anne and I were to register right now, would we have any chance at all in adopting her?”

“Well, we always try to find the very best situation for our little ones,” she replied, smiling. “We consider the suitability of both parents, their living accommodations, the number of children already in the home, and the husband's income, of course. You and Mrs. Fennimore would earn the highest marks in all those categories. Many of our couples are disqualified because the husband does not seem as keen to adopt as his wife. Do you believe Mrs. Fennimore is eager to adopt a baby? May I ask, is it not possible for you to have children of your own?”

“No, it is not safe for Anne to bear a child. We have not discussed adoption of late. When we did, just after our marriage, we agreed to give ourselves a year or two alone together. But I believe we are both ready. This little girl would be a blessing for us both, and I believe she would receive the very best upbringing, a fine education and an enormous amount of love and attention.”

“Dr. Fennimore, I know your wife quite well, and I don't think our little one could find a better mother. As you were speaking, I thought about how we might get around some of the obstacles involved. You know, I was coming back from an errand when I first came upon her on the steps. Noting the hour, I wished to get her here before you closed the surgery, so I did not take her inside. The truth is that no one knows of her existence. Had she entered the orphanage, I'd be required to register her and start the adoption process. But as she did not, we could arrange a private adoption, right here and now.”

“But would she then be legally ours? What if her mother changes her mind and comes back for her? I will not see Anne's heart broken!”

“Dr. Fennimore, I saw the young woman myself. She was hiding behind a tower of crates, watching. She was very young, in rags, and very thin and pale. I believe she realizes she cannot support this child and is grateful to have someone take care of her. She will not be back … you can put your mind at ease. Tomorrow morning, I shall fill out the necessary paperwork for a private adoption and have you sign. Bring two witnesses of your own and come without the baby. Everyone will think you have simply arrived for an interview. I shall then give you the papers for safe keeping. You shall have all the proof of the adoption you need in your possession. How does that sound?”

Simon Fennimore fought hard to keep his emotions in check. Could this really be happening? “Give me a few moments alone with Anne.” He reached out to press Mrs. Preston's hand. “Thank you, Mrs. Preston. Bless you.”

*****

“So... how is our little sweetheart doing?” asked Simon as he came to sit beside Anne. “Has she been behaving herself?”

“Oh, she is darling, Simon. She was awake for a bit, and I could swear she was responding to my voice as I was talking to her. The people who get her will be so ….” She paused and swallowed hard. She did not wish to give way to tears.

“Simon, we have not talked about adopting a child in quite some time, but holding this little one for just these few moments has made me ache for a baby of our own. What would you say to our putting ourselves on a list of prospective parents?”

“I would not suggest it, my love, for we will be far too busy taking care of this little one. She is ours for the asking, Anne” he said with great emotion. “Your Mrs. Perkins says she can arrange it, but we must take her tonight.” Grinning, he kissed the baby's little fist as she waved it about.

“You cannot mean it! It cannot be true! We could take her immediately?”

“We must take her immediately. No one at the orphanage knows of her existence, and so long as she is not officially registered there, we can have a private adoption. What do you say, Anne? Do you wish to make this little girl our daughter?”

“Oh, Simon!” Anne could do nothing but weep and divide her kisses between her husband and her child.

*****

Dr. Morrison summoned his errand boy to take a message to his most trustworthy wet-nurse. She would be eager for a new post now that her other charge was quickly weaning himself. The good doctor also handed the new parents some soft toweling and a blanket to keep the baby warm on the trip home.

“As soon as Betty gets here we can close up shop and be off. I doubt the two of you will get much sleep tonight,” said Morrison, chuckling to himself.

“Oh, Simon!” cried Anne, “I just realized we are not at all prepared to take her home. We have nothing … nothing at home! No cradle, no blankets, no nappies, no clothes!”

“But two, very loving parents. We are all she needs,” said Simon, encircling his little family in his arms. However, he knew full well that he was not reassuring his wife with that remark. “Wait!” he continued. “She does, however, have a rather spirited little relation who has outgrown all her baby things, because, as she will tell you, she is now a very big girl! And we will be seeing her shortly.”

“Simon, you cannot be serious! Bring her to the Darcys? How in the world can we take her there? Everyone we know will be there. And Edward would not be happy to share the spotlight with an strange baby!”

“No one but Elizabeth, Fitzwilliam and Nanny Henderson need know. We shall enter through the servants' quarters, ask for Elizabeth to be sent down and then head straight for the nursery. Nanny Henderson will know what to do. She will take care of her while we enjoy the party and then give us some of Susan's things to tide us over. It could not have worked out better.”

“You expect me to abandon my daughter to the care of a stranger not an hour after we have adopted her? Simon, really!”

Fennimore laughed. “Since when is Nanny Henderson a stranger? Sweetheart, I assure you that she will be asleep for most of the evening. The wet-nurse will be there to feed her and if she is fussy, Nanny will call for us. Anne, my darling, she is not being abandoned. She is being cared for.”

At that moment, a very presentable young woman arrived and bowed to the Fennimores after greeting Dr. Morrison. “I understand you have need of a wet-nurse. Dr. Morrison will vouch for my cleanliness and patience. Please believe that you can trust me with your child. I am well experienced and can give you many references.”

“Yes, that is wonderful, but can you come with us now, and stay the night?”

“I shall be happy to Mrs. …?”

“Fennimore. And this is my husband, Dr. Fennimore.”

Betty bowed to both of them. “I am very happy to make your acquaintance. And the baby's name?”

Anne and Simon looked at one another. They both blushed. Their precious daughter needed a name and she would have one by the time they arrived at Edward's party.

Final Chapter # 18

The acrobats, with their colorful and bejeweled costumes, enchanted the children as they sat in a semicircle on the drawing room floor. The performers had built a human pyramid reaching the chandelier and were now jumping off into a tumble or somersault, coming to land before the birthday boy. Everyone clapped and squealed with delight, all except Susan, who was attempting tumbles of her own. She had been getting in the way of all the performers, refusing to understand that she was part of the audience, not their star performer.

For much of the program she had been seated on Edward's lap, in awe of all that was going on around her. But when the magician selected Edward to participate in his final trick, he refused and volunteered his sister instead. It's not that he didn't wish to take part himself, but he knew how thrilled Susan would be to do it. At two, she had no fear or sense of embarrassment. And once she had tasted the limelight, there was no stopping her.

Elizabeth beamed and blew a kiss to her son from across the room. He had turned out to be a most generous and loving big brother, despite the fact that he continued to call her “bad baby”. It had become a term of endearment for him which his parents had come to accept. The only problem was having to explain it to others.

It was at that very moment that Elizabeth was urgently summoned downstairs.

She came hastily down the steps, afraid that something dreadful had happened, and upon seeing Anne with a babe in her arms, was completely dumbfounded. But then Anne's big smile and brimming eyes, propelled her forward to ask, “Anne, Simon, who is this little one?”

“She is our daughter, Elizabeth! Our newly adopted daughter ... and her name is Lilly,” said Anne, allowing herself to laugh through her tears.

Elizabeth could not have been more pleased or surprised! She kissed the proud new parents again and again, wishing them joy and all the blessings in the world, before leading them all to the nursery. Once there, she instructed Nanny Henderson to take charge of Lilly's care.

“Not to worry, Nanny. I will find other staff to deal with the children once they come upstairs. May I introduce Betty to you, Nanny? She is Lilly's nurse and will attend to her while you set up my bedroom as a temporary nursery. It will just be for tonight. I shall send you a footman to bring in Susan's cradle and all the supplies you may require. If you need any assistance, do not hesitate to send Martha to fetch me or the Fennimores.

Anne had a difficult time tearing herself away from her baby, but knew that Edward would be wondering why she and Simon were not there. Placing a soft kiss on Lilly's brow, she followed Elizabeth and Simon downstairs.

The entertainment concluded, Fitzwilliam and Georgiana had shepherded the children into the dining room for the birthday feast. All of Edward's best loved dishes were there, along with several other favorites of the younger generation. Instead of the usual serving staff, the women of the family were there to serve and help the children when needed. That way, they could enjoy being part of the festivities first hand.

The men of the family were making their way into the billiard room, when Simon pulled Fitzwilliam aside and whispered in his ear. “Brother, do me a kindness and fetch Juliana ... then meet me on the upstairs landing. I have something wonderful to show you.”

Darcy looked perplexed, but did as he was bid. Once upstairs, they were both shocked to see Simon opening Elizabeth's bedroom door! What in the world did he think he was doing?

As Lilly was presently being nursed, the three of them moved to a small hidden alcove that contained a bright window and Elizabeth's dressing table. Juliana sat, as her brother told the story of Lilly's miraculous arrival into their lives. All three were overcome with emotion and joy! They waited impatiently to actually meet her, and when they did, could not contain their happiness.

“I was wondering why you were so late to arrive!” said Darcy. “But I assumed there was a patient you could not neglect. What a blessing! What a tremendous blessing she will be for us all!”

Julianna was too emotional to speak. Ever since giving birth to her twin boys, she had felt a pang of guilt concerning Anne and her brother. Life had already been so unkind to them both. Yes, they shared a tremendous love, but she wanted more for them. She wanted them to share in everything good that life had to offer!

Elizabeth called all the family together for the presentation of the birthday cake. Edward blew out his candles, then demanded they be lit again so Susan could have a turn. After opening and admiring all his gifts, he saw his friends to the door to say goodbye. Now came the most exciting part of his birthday, the sleepover! He loved having his many cousins over to stay!

The boys would sleep together in Edward's room, while the girls in Susan's nursery. Jane's two eldest daughters were tasked with paying some attention to the little ones, though Mary, a very sweet housemaid would be in charge. A half hour of dress up and dolls would be permitted before a story and bed.

Charlie, still Edward's favorite, was instructed to oversee the pillow fight, to help in the construction of a large cave made of bedding and chairs, and to read a swashbuckling pirate story. A half hour of giggling and whispering beneath the covers would also be tolerated before quiet would be insisted upon.

*****

It was finally time for the adults to enjoy the elaborate birthday dinner the Darcys had planned. And now, there was even more to celebrate! Toast after toast was offered and soon everyone was quite giddy … except for our new parents, who realized they would need their wits about them tonight and tomorrow morning.

“Ah, you see,” said the Colonel, chuckling, “in just an evening, you have turned into practical, responsible parents – sacrificing your desire for wine for the benefit of your child!”

*****

Awakened by the movement and whispers in the corridor, Edward stepped out of his room to the sight of footmen and maids carrying Susan's cradle and other baby things down the stairs. He then saw his mother leaving her bedchamber with an infant in her arms. He knew it was impossible, but was nevertheless concerned.

“Who is that? And what is it doing here?” he demanded.

Anne, who was a step behind Elizabeth, came forward to embrace him. “Edward, my darling boy, your uncle Simon and I have yet another gift for you! The very best gift of all – a new little cousin! I know the two of you will be fast friends when you are older. Is she not beautiful, Edward?” asked Anne as Elizabeth bent down to show him the baby.

“I don't like babies, and they all look the same to me. But this one is not as red as Susan was. It is too bad that she is a girl, for I will have no reason to play with her. Good night.” He turned and went back to bed.

“Well, that dashes my fondest hopes, Anne,” said Elizabeth, laughing. “I had dreams of engaging our children to one another, here and now. Is that not the family tradition?” Everyone laughed heartily as they made their way to the carriage.

*****


PEMBERLEY --- TWENTY YEARS LATER, UPON EDWARD DARCY'S GRADUATION FROM UNIVERSITY


Darcy stood before the large foyer window, his hands clasped behind his back, staring out at the gravel path of the courtyard. He had been there for quite some time and Elizabeth wished to distract him. She wrapped her arms about his waist from behind and leaned against him, resting her head on his shoulder.

“Fitzwilliam, darling, staring at the road will not bring him home any sooner. Come and have some tea with me … or something stronger, if you wish.”

Darcy did not respond to her offer, but said, “If he comes in a single coach, we will know.”

“Fitzwilliam, we already know. Simon would not have forewarned us if it were not true. He would not risk causing us any pain.”

“Three or four carriages could manage all his belongings, and he would need them if he were coming home to stay. A single coach would mean that we have lost him.”

“Oh Fitzwilliam, we will never lose him! Even if he rejects his inheritance and wishes to lead a different life, he will always be our son – our loving, devoted son. You cannot deny that he truly loves us!”

“Of course he does … I know he does. But Pemberley does not arouse his sense of duty.”

“Your love for me made you rethink your sense of duty to your family … and perhaps even Pemberley.”

“Yes, but that was different. I couldn't live without you. I had no choice.”

Elizabeth chuckled to herself but said nothing. Suddenly, she felt her husband's body stiffen. “There, the first coach is approaching,” cried Darcy.” They both waited breathlessly for the next to come into view, but none came. Darcy's head and shoulders slumped; he tightened his grip on wife's fingers.

“Fitzwilliam, remember all we've discussed. We will not lose him unless we drive him away ourselves. We must listen carefully to all he says and take him seriously. He is an intelligent and sensitive young man. Try not to lose your temper. Simon gave us the time to prepare for this … and we are. Now come, let us welcome him home.”

Even before they reached door, Susan had flown down the stairs and out into the courtyard. In seconds, she was in her brother's arms. “Oh, Edward, I am so happy to have you home! I have missed you so much!”

“It is a joy to be home and to see you looking so well. Is it proper for a brother to tell his sister how beautiful she is?”

“Proper or not, I love hearing it!”

“And shall I finally be meeting your illustrious fiancee?”

“Not just yet, I'm afraid. He is in Vienna, conducting his new violin concerto. I am so terribly proud of him, but these tours to the continent are awful. I am so lonely and bored without him.”

“Yes, but once you are wed you shall travel together and get to see the world. You shall be a very lucky woman, indeed.”

On spotting his parents, Edward released Susan from his embrace and ran towards them, kissing his mother first, then heartily embracing his father. “How I love coming home to your smiling faces. It is good to be home, Mama, Papa. I hope you are well.”

“Very well, my dearest boy. And most excited to have you home,” said Elizabeth, returning his kisses.

“Yes, we have been looking forward to this day for months. Welcome home, Edward,” said Darcy, squeezing his son's shoulder. “Well, let us get inside and give you a chance to rest after your long journey.”

*****

Dinner was a noisy, merry affair with all five Darcy children trying to get their brother's attention. “Let Edward have his meal in peace,” chided Darcy. “He is not running away. You will have all your questions answered in time.” He was sorry the moment he said it. Foolish, he thought. What a bad choice of words! But Edward did not seem to notice. He was flattered to be so loved by his siblings, and enjoyed the easy going, yet lively family table.

Dinner had been delayed, and with all the chatter and laughter, the hour had grown late. Elizabeth suggested they all retire, given their eventful, exciting day. Her children grumbled but dutifully made their way to the stairs. Edward, however, stayed behind and asked, “Are you terribly tired Mama … Papa? Could we sit and talk for a bit? I have some news I am bursting to tell you.”

“Well, you have certainly renewed my energy with that remark, Edward. Of course your father and I would love to hear your news. Come, let us sit in the small parlor together.”

With much trepidation, the elder Darcys made themselves comfortable in their favored places, while Edward poured his father a port. He took a small brandy for himself and one for his mother. Placing his glass on the mantle, he began to pace back and forth in front of the hearth.

“Where to begin – where to begin?” he muttered to himself. “Well, simply put” … he had finally stopped pacing and faced them directly, “I am in love! Madly, completely and passionately in love! And I've come for your permission to wed. I need your blessing, as does my intended.”

His parents were dumbstruck! Darcy's jaw slackened and Elizabeth simply stared at her son as if he were a stranger. Regaining her voice, she finally asked, “Goodness, Edward! How is it that we are first hearing of this woman now? How long have you known her?”

“Actually, I have known her for quite some time, but I only recently came to understand my feelings for her.” He took a rather large swig of his brandy and continued.

“When I first came to know her I thought her a complete and utter pest. She followed me around, forever wanting my attention, forcing herself into all my activities.”

“Edward, what sort of young woman would behave in such a way? Has she no self respect?” asked Darcy, surprised that his son would even tolerate such a person.

“Well, we were both rather young, Papa.” He chuckled. “Some years later, my annoyance developed into resentment. She continued to insert herself into my life and when I allowed it – which was not very often – she proved herself superior to most of my mates in everything she did. She really challenged me at chess, was equal to me in riding and proved excellent at archery. She was a thoughtful reader and conversationalist, and honestly, more amusing than most of my male friends. But being a girl, I could not allow her to sully my reputation.”

Elizabeth experienced an inexplicable feeling in the pit of her stomach.

“Some time later, when I heard talk among my acquaintances of her popularity at balls and other social events, I became even more resentful ... angry even. I could not explain these feelings, but should have guessed, as I woke up each morning with the evidence of my having dreamt of her.” He lowered his gaze from his mother's eyes in embarrassment.

“Now that I have finally allowed myself to love her, I understand that she has loved me all along! It is as if she knew, in her heart, that we were destined to be together. You must by now have guessed that it is Lilly of whom I speak. I know you already love her … most dearly. She is not a blood relation, so we are safe there, but of course, the big question is … can you abide the next Mistress of Pemberley being illegitimate?” he said more softly. “I have already proposed, but she will not accept me without your blessing.”

Elizabeth found herself quite dizzy – her head spinning, her heart pounding faster and faster. Did Anne already know? She must, as Edward would have spoken to Simon before proposing. Why had she not forewarned them about this as well? The answer came to her instantly. The Fennimores did not wish to influence them in any way. It was a difficult decision and one they would have to make on their own!

All three were silent for a very long time. Eventually, Edward broke the silence.

“I have shocked you, and set before you an extremely difficult decision. I understand you need time to digest all I've said. Think on it. Please. After breakfast, we can ride out together and talk again.” He hesitated for a moment before adding, “I do however, want you to know that Lilly and I will wed regardless. I cannot … I will not live without her. The issue is really the running of Pemberley.” There it was.

Elizabeth could feel the heat of her husband's anger rising and signaled her son to leave the room immediately! “Good night, Edward,” she said firmly.

“Devious little bast …” hissed Darcy under his breath once the door had closed. “He wishes to give up his responsibility for Pemberley and designs a scheme to make it my decision! How dare he? How dare he?!!! I would not have thought him capable of ...”

“Fitzwilliam, I know this all seems very calculated, but …. it may not be. After all, he would not offer to Lilly if he didn't truly love her. I know that much. And as for the rest, we have not yet heard, from his own lips, what he wants to do with his life. Come upstairs. Perhaps a hot bath before bed will calm us both. Come, my love,” she said, offering him her hand.

They lay awake, staring at the ceiling, deep in thought. Every once in a while, Darcy would rise, sit at the edge of the bed with his head in his hands, and mutter to himself. “I should call his bluff and bless the union immediately. Let us see what he does then!”

“Societal rules aside, would it be so terrible?” replied Elizabeth, “Would Lilly not make a perfectly acceptable mistress for this house? She has impeccable manners, is highly intelligent and very diplomatic. She would be sensitive to everyone's needs, from our staff and tenants to our family and friends.”

“You do not need to convince me of Lilly's virtues, Elizabeth. We both know she has been impeccably brought up and is the sweetest girl imaginable. You know how fond I am of her. But … she is illegitimate. And although we have broken many societal barriers these past twenty five years, I don't think the world is ready for this. Besides, we have four other children to think of.”

“You struggled with Georgiana's fate when you married me, Fitzwilliam. Do you not remember what you said then? “Any man who would be deterred by our union could not love her enough, and would not be worthy of her. Would that not hold true for our children as well?”

“In theory, yes. In reality, I am not so sure.”

“Though at the moment I would like to throttle him,” continued Darcy, “my main concern is, after all, his happiness. I don't wish to see him saddled with Pemberley and utterly miserable for the rest of his life. Good G-d Elizabeth, with all the things that could go wrong for this family, I would never have imagined this. It is inconceivable, and I admit, I am not prepared.”

Elizabeth cuddled closer and kissed him. “Nor am I, Fitzwilliam. Nor am I.”

*****


Elizabeth dozed for short periods of time, but mostly lay awake thinking about everything and everyone concerned. What would the repercussions be were this to happen … or that? How would each person feel or respond in one situation or the other? One scenario however, kept chipping away at her heart. How could she and Fitzwilliam face Anne and say that Lilly was not good enough for their son? For no matter how they might couch it, that would be the message coming through. And the truth was that Lilly was perfect for him. It was society's prejudice that was the hurdle.

The elder Darcys slept late and had their breakfast sent up to them. They had finally gotten a few hours of deep sleep starting at five in the morning and knew it was more important to collect their thoughts than to rush downstairs ill prepared. Edward would surely think they were avoiding him, but that could not be helped. Happily, his brothers and sisters enjoyed having him to themselves and left him no time to worry about anything.

“Good morning, my darlings!” said Elizabeth cheerily upon entering the dining room. All her children were still sitting about, sharing anecdotes and exaggerated stories about their adventures since Edward's last visit.

“Your Papa, Edward and I are going riding this morning,” announced Elizabeth. “And you should return to your studies so that you may enjoy his company again this afternoon. We are starting out late, so we may not be back for lunch. Don't wait on us.”

*****

They had agreed to meet by the old oak on Tompson's Ridge so that Elizabeth could ride at her own pace, while father and son would use the extra time for a hard ride before their dreaded conversation. They watered their horses at a nearby stream, then settled themselves on the blanket Elizabeth had set out under the oak.

“Well,” said Edward nervously. “What have you decided?”

“Nothing as yet,” said Darcy calmly.

This response irritated Edward greatly. “And how long do you think it will be before you can give me answer, Father?”

“That depends on you, Edward. I cannot make a decision when I do not have all the information before me. There is much more to this than just marrying Lilly. I am waiting for you to tell me what else is on the agenda. And I need the truth, Edward.”

“The truth! The truth Papa, is that I have been struggling with my desire to study medicine for some time now. I have not shared these thoughts with you because I know what you expect of me … what your dreams for me have been since my birth. Father, you must believe that I do not wish to disappoint you. I love Pemberley as you do, but I cannot see myself devoting all my energies to it every day of my life. I want more. I need more. Science has become my passion and I want to learn all I can.”

“Edward, how did this come about? You have never shown any special inclination for the subject?” said Elizabeth.

It is a long story, Mother … one you may not wish to hear.”

“Go on,” said Darcy. “We have all day.”

“I suppose it began with my desire to see more of Lilly. All those school holidays that I claimed a need to stay and work, … I spent them in London, so I could make the easy ride to the Fennimores and arrange for secret meetings with Lilly. I never stayed with them … I would not put Anne and Simon in that position. They knew nothing of our secret meetings. And on my honor, I never asked them to keep my visits from you. But I suppose Lilly must have … otherwise you would have heard about them long ago. When Lilly and I wished to be on our own, we selected a secluded spot, very close to home so that Lilly could simply say she had been out walking. On those occasions, they never even knew I was there.

“No wait, you are wrong,” said Elizabeth. “Thinking back, I now remember Anne mentioning several times that you had made a brief visit … but I assumed that you had gone to London for a night or two of entertainment with some friends and stopped by on your way back to school.”

“Well yes, my visits to the family were timed for the very beginning or end of the school holiday so I could claim I was either heading or returning home. During these visits, I watched Simon work, plagued him with questions and begged to be of use with simple tasks. I developed a love for the work and a curiosity I cannot contain. And now that I have completed all the courses you wished me to take, I want to go back and study medicine in earnest.”

“Edward, you leave me speechless,” said Elizabeth. “How long have you been doing this?”

“For two years, Mama,” he said, shame faced. “I cannot tell you how it has pained me to deceive you, but I knew you would never allow me to switch courses. So I had to finish what I started, and with honors, to make you proud of me. Then perhaps I could convince you of the seriousness of my decision.”

“So, you wish me to pay for your University studies for a second time, marry Lilly and give up your duty as Master of Pemberley,” said Darcy sadly. “Is there anything more I need to know? Let me have it all at once, Edward.”

“Father, there is much, much more I wish you to know!” Edward pulled a flask from his back pocket and handed it to his father. “Take a drink, Papa and allow me to continue. I have given this a great deal of thought and have a plan ... a truly reasonable plan.”

Darcy took a few sips, closed his eyes, then took another. “Go on then. Tell us of your truly reasonable plan.”

“This plan depends on our willingness to compromise.”

“Really?” laughed Darcy. “It seems to me this plan is simply a scheme for you to get everything you want.”

“Fitzwilliam, let him continue,” urged Elizabeth, taking her husband's hand in hers.

“All right then, what is my part of the compromise.”

“What you have to do is to stay well … and fit. And, above all … to trust me.”

“Well, the well and fit part is most agreeable, but as for trusting you implicitly, … Did you not just reveal that you have been lying to us for two years, have met with Lilly for all that time without a chaperone, and have put Anne and Simon in a dreadful position? And for this, you deserve our trust?”

There was not much Edward could say to that, so he pushed on instead.

“Father, you are not yet fifty five years old and I dare say, rather fit. G-d willing, you will be the Master of Pemberley for the next twenty five years or more.”

“Actually,” interrupted Darcy, “I was rather hoping to lead a slower, more easy going life a bit sooner than that.”

“And you will be able to! I promise you. Hear me out, Papa. I have just finished a course of study that has prepared me for running Pemberley. I have earned the highest marks in the science of agriculture, land management, animal husbandry, business and accounting, and more. From the age of five I have followed you around … watching you deal with tenants and staff, examining livestock at auctions, making trades and business deals, following your investment decisions. I am not claiming to be ready or that I do not have a great deal more to learn, but I do have a solid background. You must admit that, Father.”

Darcy nodded. “Edward, you know how proud your mother and I are of all your accomplishments. But if you now choose to lead a different sort of life, what good are they to you?”

“But that is my point, Papa. I do not wish to give up anything … just to delay it! I wish to do both … to have both, and I know it can be done. Send me back to University, Father. Give me the time to learn what I need to know. It would not be as long or as costly a course of study as I do not have the intention actually practicing – that is, seeing patients. I want to do research, to help find cures and ease suffering, as Uncle Simon does. And when I return, I give you my word, I will divide my time and energies between research and Pemberley.”

Darcy shook his head. It was clear he did not think it possible!

“Father wait … before you negate it, let me clarify. I shall spend three days a week here with you, continuing my practical training, and three days with Uncle Simon. Obviously, I will be flexible. I will always be here when you need me … I promise you that. Pemberley's needs will always come first.”

“So you believe the management of Pemberley can be done in only half the time. Strange, I still find it overwhelming at times,” said Darcy.

“Forgive me Father, but you did not spend all your time at Pemberley when you were a young man. You came to London for the Season, you went to house parties, you went shooting, you visited Bingley and other friends, and stayed at Rosings for weeks at a time. Did you not spend a month in Italy with Mama after you were wed? Pemberley does not require your constant attendance. You have trusted staff that run it quite well when you are away and keep you informed of any issues. If we are both here to oversee her maintenance, Pemberley will surely thrive.”

“And what happens when I am no longer here, Edward? What then?”

“Nothing will change. I will remain devoted to her. There may be years when I must involve myself more deeply in our estate business and others, when I can spend more time on research. I shall adjust the work as life demands.”

Darcy was deeply moved by this last speech. It seemed that Edward had thought it out carefully and sensibly, in a far more mature and rational manner than he had given him credit for.

“And what of Lilly, Edward? How does she fit into this elaborate scheme of yours?” asked Elizabeth.

“We wish to marry immediately so that we can have some time together before the term begins. She will not be coming with me, Mama. I will have little time for her there and she will be lonely and bored without family and friends. We will have all the holidays together, here at Pemberley or London, and when I am done, we will come home to stay. In my old nursery if need be,” he joked.

His parents did not respond to his humor. They were still trying to imagine how this complex scheme could actually work.

“Have you thought of the time you will lose traveling back and forth every third day?” asked Darcy. “And what of Lilly ... will she be shuttled back and forth as well?

“No, indeed not, Father. That is yet another part of this grand design. Perhaps a year or so before my schooling is done, we can build Anne and Simon a comfortable home here on the estate, with a new, modern laboratory nearby. That way, there will be no need to travel and the family will be together. Simon is longing for a less hectic life as well, Papa, for since Dr. Morrison has retired, he has carried the full burden of the surgery. I believe he is ready, even now, to turn it over to a younger man.”

They were all quiet and pensive for some time. Elizabeth leaned on her elbow, then gradually lay back on the blanket to look up at the sky. She sighed heavily. “I am feeling lightheaded and completely exhausted, Edward. Papa and I will need time to discuss these ambitious plans of yours. Do not rush us. This affects us all, even your brothers and sisters.”

“Of course, Mama. I shall be patient.” He lay back as well, rolled on his side and kissed his mother's cheek. “Mama, I want to put your mind at ease. I swear to you, nothing untoward ever happened when Lilly and I were alone together. I may have kissed her hand, but that is all.”

Edward kept his word and said nothing at all to his parents concerning their decision. Three days later, Darcy informed his children that he and their mother would be visiting the Fennimores and would stay a night or two. Naturally, they all wanted to come along, but their entreaties fell on deaf ears. Edward then assured his siblings that he would find many entertaining things to occupy them, and they were finally pacified.

On their return, Edward's anxiety grew, as his parents seemed far more interested in asking questions than supplying answers. But before heading upstairs for the night, his father took a letter out of his coat pocket and handed it to him. He recognized Lilly's beautiful hand at once.


My Darling Edward,
I don't know how you did it, but you did! Our parents have decided to see us wed with their heartfelt blessings! I would not have believed it! It is too wonderful! Mama tells me we are to come to Pemberley on Saturday so that we may go to church and have the banns read. After all these years of longing, we will finally be together.
Yours forever,
Lilly


*****


The wedding was a small and understated affair, although very beautifully executed. Only family was in attendance and their surprise and joy was unmistakable. The young couple then journeyed to Grosvenor Square, where they spent two glorious weeks enjoying all that London had to offer.

Good to his word, Edward returned home to work with his father, and Lilly was thrilled to stay by Elizabeth's side, learning about everyday life at Pemberley. It was decided that she would be free to go between Pemberley and her parents' home as she wished, once Edward was back at school. Perhaps she would miss her husband a little less with these diversions.

Two months after the wedding, an express arrived from Charlotte and Mr. Collins, informing them of Lady Catherine's death. They were all to come to Rosings for the burial and the reading of the will.

It was obvious upon their arrival that Rosings had been sorely neglected these many years. The house was in a shameful state of disrepair and the grounds were completely overgrown. But it was Charlotte who gave them the saddest news of all. The tenants' needs had been ignored and neglected for over twenty years, although they were, of course, expected to pay Lady Catherine her share. As a result, many of the younger generation left their plots and escaped to the city. The older farmers hung on, but were barely able to grow enough for their own tables. Rosings was in ruins!

Anne would have preferred for all the family to stay together at the Huntsford Inn, but they were far too large a group to be accommodated there. Lady Catherine's solicitor therefore arranged for the house to be cleaned and the kitchen restocked before their arrival. Nevertheless, it was a dismal place to stay, for even one night. However, having the younger generation there made it easier somehow. As they wandered through the house, Anne, Darcy and Richard had many interesting tales to tell. Elizabeth added a touch of humor with stories from her visit to the parsonage.

The large drawing room was unchanged except that it seemed darker than ever. Elizabeth went immediately to the pianoforte and sat down, as if she were about to play. Her husband followed her.

“Mr. Darcy, have you come all this way to frighten me?” she asked, teasingly.

“No indeed,” said Darcy, looking lovingly into her very fine eyes. “I've come to flirt with you and to distract you from my aunt's offensive remarks. Sadly, you did not see that at the time.”

“Well, that is a story I wish to hear,” said Edward, coming to stand beside his father with Lilly on his arm.”

“It is a story your mother and I have kept secret for low these many years, but now is perhaps a good time to tell it.”

“Fitzwilliam!” shouted Elizabeth, “there is no need to tell such a silly, inconsequential story … surely.”

“I disagree, my love. It is a story of perseverance and unshakeable love. You see, I proposed to your mother at the parsonage that Easter that Richard and I were here, … but she refused me. Happily, I was given a second chance.”

There were two people present who knew of this embarrassing event, but most of the family, especially the Matlocks, were flabbergasted! The thought of Fitzwilliam Darcy's hand being refused by any woman was unthinkable! When Darcy started to laugh, the mood changed and everyone joined him. “So you see, there is a fine moral to this story. When it comes to love, persevere, despite the odds.” Here he raised his glass to his son and smiled.

Anne now came to sit beside Elizabeth on the piano bench and stroked the fine wooden finish and glossy keys. “I believe this is still a very fine instrument … out of tune, no doubt, but very fine indeed. I was never permitted to play it, and would like to have it for my own. What do you say, Georgiana? Will it travel well, do you think?

Before Georgiana could answer, Darcy put his arm around Anne's shoulder. “Anne, dearest, we do not yet know the terms of the will. Let us wait.”

“Yes, I shall wait. However, there is one item I intend to secure from this house and will not be prevented from taking it. It is the portrait of my father that hangs in the dining room. I have longed to have it ever since I left Rosings, but was too frightened to come and fetch it.”

“It shall be yours, my love, no matter what the will may say. We shall purchase it back if need be. I shall see to it,” said Simon.

*****

The funeral was a long, awkward and tedious affair. Mr. Collins was the only one to eulogize her Ladyship, but he naturally believed it his duty to spend a significant amount of time praising her fine character and good works. Everyone sat with their heads bowed and suffered through it, while some were lucky enough to fall asleep.

The church had been full, but the family were on their own when it came to laying Lady Catherine to rest. Anne was the last to cast a handful of soil upon the casket and whispered, “I wish it could have been different, Mama.” Simon squeezed her shoulder and led her away.

They arrived back in time for a light lunch, then rested in their rooms until three o'clock when the solicitor was expected. No one in the family had any idea of an inheritance so there was no tension or anxiety to be felt. They were there because they had been summoned, and that was all.

The reading of the will took less than a minute. In the end, Lady Catherine had left everything to Anne. It seems that despite her rantings about her ungrateful and selfish daughter, she had never actually changed her will! It was dated long before Anne's removal from Rosings and the solicitor assured them there was no other. Everyone was surprised, but pleased. It was right and proper.

Anne was overwhelmed and not necessarily happy with the outcome until she realized what the sale of Rosings could mean for her family. Funding Simon and Edward's research came to mind immediately.

Later that evening, when the family was gathered before dinner – the last they would ever have at Rosings – Anne and Simon approached Darcy with a request.

“Fitzwilliam, may we burden you with yet another task on our behalf? We would like you to find a buyer for Rosings who will take it upon himself to restore it, and to partner with our tenants for the benefit of all. I do not wish to leave a legacy of misery for the people of this estate. You, of all people will know how to accomplish this. It is asking a great deal, I know, but Simon and I know so little about such matters. We are already beholden to you and Elizabeth for so much. We will add this to our list.”

“You are not beholden to us for simply loving you and helping where we can,” said Darcy with emotion.

“Nevertheless, we wish to acknowledge all the times your caring has changed our lives.” Anne turned to her husband and smiled, then continued.

“First, we would like to thank Elizabeth for fainting on Crestwood Lane. We would never have been introduced otherwise. Second, I thank you Elizabeth for keeping my secret for as long as you did. And you, Fitzwilliam for forgiving me for all I put you through. You saved me by bringing me to Juliana and Aunt Helen, you provided me with the very best defense at the hearing, you gave us an unforgettable wedding and you helped us find a home. Now that we are contemplating its sale, we have become aware of your incredible generosity. But most of all, we thank you for loving Lilly as much as you do. It is wonderful to know that my daughter's in laws love her as much as we love their son.”

It was at that moment that the dinner bell rang, and it was a good thing …
for there was not a dry eye in the house.

By the time Lilly became the Mistress of Pemberley, she and Edward had been married for twenty years. She had become an integral part of life at Pemberley and no one even thought to question her parentage. She was a Fennimore, and that was all. From the beginning, very few people knew the circumstances of Lilly's birth and those that did were in no way eager to cause any harm with the knowledge of it. Edward and Lilly became highly respected and admired, following in the footsteps of the Darcys before them, and the Darcys before them. And Pemberley continued to prosper.